Lame Giles his haultings. Or, A briefe survey of Giles Widdovves his confutation of an appendix, concerning bowing at the name of Iesus Together with a short relation of the popish originall and progresse of this groundlesse novell ceremony: wherein Mr. Widdovves his manifold forgeries, oversights, and absurdities are in part detected; and the point, of bowing at the name of Iesus, together with that, of cringing to altars and communion-tables, is now more largely discussed. By VVilliam Prynne, an vtter-barrester of Lincolnes Inne.
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1630
        
      
       Approx. 183 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10188
         STC 20465
         ESTC S120668
         99855863
         99855863
         21371
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10188)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21371)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1214:14)
      
       
         
           
             Lame Giles his haultings. Or, A briefe survey of Giles Widdovves his confutation of an appendix, concerning bowing at the name of Iesus Together with a short relation of the popish originall and progresse of this groundlesse novell ceremony: wherein Mr. Widdovves his manifold forgeries, oversights, and absurdities are in part detected; and the point, of bowing at the name of Iesus, together with that, of cringing to altars and communion-tables, is now more largely discussed. By VVilliam Prynne, an vtter-barrester of Lincolnes Inne.
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [2], 47, [1]; 18 p.
           
             Imprinted for Giles Widdowes [i.e. Matthew Sparke],
             [London?] :
             MDCXXX. [1630]
          
           
             A reply to: Widdowes, Giles. The lawlesse kneelesse schismaticall Puritan.
             The imprint is false; in fact printed for Matthew Sparke (STC).
             "A short relation of the true beginning, and progresse, of bowing at the name of Iesus" (caption title) has separate pagination and register.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Widdowes, Giles, 1558?-1645. -- Lawlesse kneelesse schismaticall Puritan -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Posture in worship -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-05 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           LAME
           GILES
           HIS
           HAVLTINGS
           OR
           ,
           A
           BRIEFE
           SVRVEY
           OF
           GILES
           WIDDOVVES
           HIS
           Confutation
           of
           an
           Appendix
           ,
           concerning
           
             Bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           
             short
             Relation
          
           of
           the
           Popish
           Originall
           and
           Progresse
           of
           this
           groundlesse
           novell
           ceremony
           :
           Wherein
           Mr.
           WIDDOVVES
           his
           manifold
           
             Forgeries
             ,
             Oversights
          
           ,
           and
           Absurdities
           are
           in
           part
           detected
           ;
           and
           the
           point
           ,
           
             Of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           together
           with
           that
           ,
           
             of
             cringing
             to
             Altars
             and
             Communion-tables
             ,
          
           is
           now
           more
           largely
           discussed
           .
        
         
           By
           VVILLIAM
           PRYNNE
           ,
           
             an
             Vtter-Barrester
             of
          
           Lincolnes
           Inne
           .
        
         
           PROVERBS
           26.
           3.
           5.
           
        
         
           A
           whip
           for
           the
           horse
           ,
           a
           bridle
           for
           the
           Asse
           ,
           and
           a
           rod
           for
           the
           Fooles
           backe
           .
        
         
           Answer
           a
           Foole
           according
           to
           his
           folly
           ,
           lest
           he
           be
           wise
           in
           his
           owne
           conceit
           .
        
         
           Horatius
           Sermonum
           lib.
           2.
           
           Satyr
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           O
           major
           tandem
           parcas
           insane
           minori
           .
        
         
           Imprinted
           for
           
             Giles
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           MDCXXX
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           To
           his
           much
           honoured
           Mother
           ,
           the
           famous
           vnparalleld
           Vniversity
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           WILLIAM
           PRYNNE
           ,
           an
           vtter-Barrester
           of
           Lincolnes
           Inne
           ,
           wisheth
           all
           Grace
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Happinesse
           ,
           and
           Tranquility
           .
        
         
           MOST
           illustrious
           ,
           most
           renowned
           Foster-Mother
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           lawfull
           for
           me
           ,
           a
           quondam-sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           even
           now
           to
           stile
           you
           so
           ;
           )
           the
           tender
           regard
           I
           have
           of
           your
           unspotted
           fame
           ,
           hath
           enforced
           me
           ,
           out
           of
           my
           
             filiall
             duty
          
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           some
           notorious
           Errours
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           ridiculous
           Oversights
           of
           an
           Individuum-vagum-sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           come
           forth
           in
           print
           of
           late
           under
           your
           Authority
           ,
           as
           same
           (
           I
           hope
           a
           
             but
             lying
          
           )
           hath
           reported
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           correct
           not
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           presume
           you
           will
           )
           are
           like
           to
           make
           the
           world
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           Ignoramus
           ,
           to
           b
           
             avoid
             the
             Plague
          
           ,
           hath
           fled
           from
           Cambridge
           unto
           Oxford
           ,
           this
           Vacation
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           have
           given
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           entertainment
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           Commission
           ,
           both
           to
           pen
           ,
           to
           print
           ,
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           his
           *
           
             Second
             part
          
           .
           This
           Sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           I
           meane
           ,
           is
           one
           
             Giles
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           a
           c
           
             poore
             haulting
             widdow
          
           in
           truth
           for
           braines
           aud
           learning
           ,
           of
           which
           hee
           never
           had
           
             two
             mites
          
           :
           of
           whom
           I
           cannot
           say
           as
           d
           Festus
           did
           of
           Paul
           ,
           that
           
             too
             much
             learning
             did
             make
             him
          
           *
           mad
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           wit.
           These
           Errours
           and
           Oversights
           of
           his
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           here
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           are
           contained
           in
           a
           new
           divulged
           Booke
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           Authour
           ;
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             lawlesse
             kneelesse
             schismaticall
             Puritan
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           confutation
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           neede
           say
           no
           more
           to
           such
           as
           know
           him
           ,
           but
           ,
           
           that
           
             Giles
             Widdowes
             Rectour
             of
             St.
             Martins
             Church
             in
             Oxford
             ,
          
           was
           the
           Authour
           ;
           for
           whose
           use
           alone
           ,
           (
           if
           wee
           may
           beleeve
           the
           Title
           )
           it
           is
           imprinted
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           it
           fit
           for
           other
           mens
           use
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           make
           them
           laugh
           these
           winter-nights
           .
           It
           was
           my
           chance
           in
           my
           late
           passage
           through
           Oxford
           towards
           London
           ,
           to
           heare
           ,
           that
           this
           ridiculous
           Pamphlet
           ,
           (
           which
           made
           mirth
           enough
           in
           writing
           )
           was
           newly
           preferred
           (
           and
           that
           by
           publike
           license
           )
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Authour
           of
           it
           (
           no
           simple
           Ignoramus
           )
           a
           
             foole
             in
             print
          
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           repaired
           to
           the
           Printing-house
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           the
           written
           Copie
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           onely
           turned
           over
           ,
           not
           perused
           )
           so
           mangled
           ,
           so
           interlined
           and
           razed
           by
           Mr.
           *
           Page
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           perused
           it
           before
           its
           approbation
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           scarce
           one
           page
           in
           all
           the
           Coppie
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           were
           not
           severall
           written
           Errours
           ,
           Absurdities
           and
           Impertinencies
           quite
           expunged
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           of
           them
           had
           had
           the
           
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             upon
             their
             faces
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           some
           ,
           the
           Printer
           questionlesse
           should
           have
           had
           no
           worke
           When
           I
           beheld
           so
           many
           
             Errours
             crossed
          
           in
           the
           written
           Coppy
           ,
           (
           perchance
           to
           please
           the
           Authour
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           *
           Booke
           hath
           made
           the
           
             Signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             a
             necessary
             Ceremony
             ,
          
           he
           meanes
           (
           I
           take
           it
           )
           for
           to
           
             crosse
             out
          
           his
           Oversights
           ;
           )
           I
           expected
           none
           at
           all
           in
           the
           printed
           pages
           ;
           on
           which
           I
           had
           no
           sooner
           cast
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           but
           I
           espied
           divers
           
             Bedlam
             Errours
          
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           grosse
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           such
           visible
           notorious
           malefactours
           (
           whose
           very
           faces
           did
           proclaime
           their
           guiltinesse
           ,
           though
           their
           tongues
           were
           mute
           )
           could
           never
           passe
           through
           an
           
             Vniversity
             presse
          
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           pressed
           quite
           to
           death
           .
           Whereupon
           taking
           pitty
           on
           the
           crazie
           Authour
           ,
           with
           whose
           many
           knowne
           infirmities
           I
           was
           of
           olde
           experimentally
           acquainted
           ,
           whiles
           I
           was
           a
           resident
           in
           
             Oriell
             colledge
          
           ;
           and
           withall
           compassionating
           the
           oversight
           of
           the
           Licenser
           ,
           who
           for
           feare
           of
           crossing
           out
           all
           the
           Booke
           ,
           (
           as
           hee
           had
           crossed
           out
           very
           much
           )
           permitted
           such
           foule
           grosse
           Errataes
           to
           passe
           uncrossed
           ;
           (
           perchance
           because
           the
           
             Anti-puritan
             
             Authour
          
           was
           here
           turn'd
           puritan
           ,
           *
           
             in
             good
             earnest
          
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           these
           Infants
           of
           his
           pure
           braine
           to
           be
           baptized
           with
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           deserves
           a
           Censure
           :
           )
           For
           the
           anticipation
           of
           that
           great
           scandal
           &
           disreputation
           which
           I
           presaged
           might
           light
           on
           you
           ,
           
             Deare
             Mother
          
           ,
           for
           giving
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           approbation
           〈◊〉
           ridiculous
           erronious
           toyes
           as
           these
           ;
           as
           soone
           as
           I
           arrived
           at
           London
           ,
           I
           wrote
           
             two
             Letters
          
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           your
           present
           Vice-Chancellour
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           your
           
             Sonne
             ,
             Giles
             Widdowes
          
           .
           wherein
           I
           informed
           them
           privately
           of
           these
           ignorant
           absurd
           Mistakes
           ,
           which
           were
           like
           to
           fly
           abroad
           in
           print
           ;
           advising
           them
           to
           correct
           them
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           divulged
           ,
           for
           feare
           they
           should
           eclipse
           your
           honour
           ,
           and
           blurre
           their
           owne
           repute
           .
           The
           Copies
           of
           which
           Letters
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           downe
           ,
           that
           so
           your selfe
           and
           others
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           how
           fairely
           ,
           how
           sincerely
           I
           have
           dealt
           both
           with
           you
           and
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           see
           what
           cause
           I
           have
           to
           write
           thus
           to
           you
           in
           print
           ,
           to
           cleare
           both
           my
           owne
           and
           your
           reputation
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Letter
             I
             wrote
             to
             Mr.
             Vice-Chancellour
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             I
             inclosed
             a
             short
             Survey
             of
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             his
             Errours
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             Confutation
             of
             my
             Appendix
             ,
             was
             this
             .
          
           
             SIR
             ,
             the
             reverend
             respect
             I
             beare
             unto
             my
             much
             honoured
             Mother
             ,
             the
             
               Vniversity
               of
               Oxford
            
             ,
             and
             to
             your selfe
             as
             her
             Vice-Chancellour
             ,
             hath
             induced
             me
             to
             present
             you
             with
             the
             inclosed
             short
             
               Survey
               of
               Mr.
               Widdowes
               his
               Answer
               to
               my
               Appendix
               ,
            
             authorized
             by
             you
             for
             the
             presse
             ,
             (
             as
             friends
             informe
             me
             )
             through
             which
             it
             hath
             well-nigh
             passed
             :
             In
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             grosse
             mistakes
             ;
             so
             many
             false
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             impertinent
             Quotations
             ;
             so
             many
             illiterate
             ,
             ridiculous
             brainsicke
             passages
             ,
             exposing
             the
             frenticke
             Authour
             to
             the
             lash
             ,
             if
             not
             your selfe
             the
             Licenser
             ,
             and
             the
             Vniversity
             her selfe
             (
             whose
             Vice-Chancellour
             
             〈◊〉
             ●●thorized
             ,
             and
             whose
             Sonne
             hath
             penned
             ,
             hath
             published
             so
             vaine
             erronious
             a
             Booke
             )
             to
             unexpiable
             disgrace
             :
             that
             though
             they
             give
             an
             infinite
             advantage
             to
             my
             cause
             ,
             (
             which
             needes
             no
             Patron
             but
             it selfe
             ;
             )
             yet
             I
             have
             chosen
             rather
             to
             advise
             you
             privately
             as
             a
             friend
             ,
             in
             time
             for
             to
             correct
             them
             before
             they
             flie
             abroad
             ,
             in
             print
             ,
             then
             to
             hazard
             your
             owne
             ,
             or
             the
             Vniversities
             reputation
             ,
             in
             suppressing
             ,
             in
             repenting
             the
             publication
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             .
             For
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             crush
             
               Mr.
               Widdowes
            
             his
             Infant
             in
             the
             cradle
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             feared
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             it
             worthy
             the
             Presse
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             Reply
             :
             but
             my
             desire
             is
             to
             conceale
             his
             knowne
             weaknesse
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             the
             Vniversities
             and
             your
             owne
             Oversight
             )
             by
             a
             timely
             discovery
             of
             his
             authorized
             grosse
             mistakes
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             should
             take
             printed
             wings
             ,
             and
             fly
             about
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             almost
             ready
             to
             forsake
             their
             nest
             )
             I
             shall
             be
             forced
             in
             my
             owne
             defence
             ,
             to
             passe
             such
             a
             publike
             Censure
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             onely
             scare
             the
             oft
             distracted
             Authour
             out
             of
             his
             crazy
             wits
             ,
             but
             draw
             perchance
             some
             blot
             of
             disreputation
             on
             your selfe
             ,
             who
             should
             not
             suffer
             such
             cackling
             ●●raying
             wild-geese
             as
             these
             ,
             to
             fly
             
               Cum
               privilegio
            
             from
             our
             Oxford
             presses
             .
             Thus
             referring
             this
             short
             inclosed
             Survey
             of
             a
             whole
             field
             of
             tares
             ,
             and
             wild-oates
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             would
             wish
             you
             to
             mow
             downe
             in
             time
             )
             unto
             your
             grave
             consideration
             ;
             I
             commend
             you
             with
             my
             best
             well-wishes
             unto
             Gods
             direction
             :
             Resting
          
           
             
               Lincolnes
               Inne
               .
               
                 October
                 20.
                 1630.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               unfained
               tenderer
               of
               your
               owne
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Vniversity
                 of
                 Oxfords
                 reputation
              
               ,
               WILLIAM
               PRYNNE
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Survey
               inclosed
               in
               this
               my
               Letter
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               intitle
               ,
               
                 Lame
                 Giles
                 his
                 haultings
              
               ;
               Or
               ,
               
                 The
                 Brainlesse
                 All-knee
                 Superstitious
                 Anti-puritan
              
               )
               was
               this
               which
               followeth
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           briefe
           Survey
           of
           Mr.
           Giles
           Widdowes
           his
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Prynne
           his
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           Answer
           of
           
             M.
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           these
           sixe
           particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           his
           injurious
           imputation
           of
           many
           false
           Quotations
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           Quotations
           are
           all
           true
           .
           To
           instance
           in
           some
           few
           .
        
         
           Page
           5
           :
           He
           writes
           in
           generall
           ;
           a
           
             That
             I
             have
             falsified
             
             15
             ,
             nay
             36
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             fourescore
             primitive
             Fathers
             and
             others
             .
          
           Whereas
           hee
           can
           never
           prove
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           falsified
           one
           of
           them
           :
           The
           most
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Authours
           quoted
           in
           my
           Appendix
           hee
           never
           as
           yet
           so
           〈◊〉
           as
           read
           ;
           to
           conclude
           then
           that
           I
           have
           falsified
           them
           〈◊〉
           ever
           he
           hath
           viewed
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           over-auda
           〈…〉
           Censure
           ,
           yea
           a
           forged
           Calumnie
           ;
           as
           may
           app●●●●●●
           these
           particular
           Instances
           .
        
         
           Page
           16
           :
           He
           taxeth
           me
           for
           
             misquoting
             Calvin
             on
             Phil
          
           :
           29
           ,
           10.
           asfirming
           ;
           b
           
             That
             Calvin
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Sorbonists
             in
             this
             place
             of
             his
             .
          
           VVhereas
           if
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           use
           the
           helpe
           of
           his
           spectacles
           to
           review
           his
           
           oversight
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           Calvin
           writing
           thus
           of
           the
           Sorbonists
           in
           that
           very
           place
           .
           
             Plusquam
             ridiculi
             sunt
             Sorbonici
             sophistae
             ,
             qui
             ex
             praesenti
             loco
             colligunt
             ,
             genu
             flectendum
             esse
             ,
             quoties
             nomen
             Iesu
             pronunciatur
             ,
             quasi
             vox
             esset
             magica
             ,
             quae
             totam
             in
             sono
             vim
             haberet
             inclusam
             .
          
           VVhich
           saying
           of
           Calvin
           is
           repeated
           and
           approved
           by
           Marlorat
           on
           Phil
           :
           2
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           16
           page
           ,
           ô
           ridiculous
           ignorance
           !
           he
           blames
           
           me
           for
           misquoting
           the
           
             Magdeburgian
             Centuries
          
           :
           in
           the
           2.
           
           
             Cent
             :
             cap
          
           :
           5
           :
           where
           there
           is
           
             nothing
             concerning
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Sorbonists
             :
          
           VVhen
           
           as
           *
           my
           quotation
           in
           my
           Appendix
           ,
           is
           
             Dr.
             Willets
             Synopsis
             Papismi
          
           :
           (
           which
           is
           divided
           into
           Centuries
           )
           Century
           2.
           
           Error
           .
           51.
           
           VVhere
           
             Dr.
             Willet
          
           handles
           this
           point
           of
           Bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           ;
           condemning
           it
           for
           
             a
             Popish
             Errour
             ,
             a
             superstitious
             Custome
             contrary
             to
             their
             owne
             popish
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             .
          
           An
           Authority
           which
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           can
           never
           answer
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           17
           page
           ,
           he
           writes
           ;
           
             That
             page
             398
             ,
             and
             399.
             of
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             his
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             William
             Rainolds
             Refutation
             ,
             are
             false
             Quotations
             .
          
           But
           if
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           else
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           peruse
           this
           Answer
           of
           
           
             Dr.
             Whitakers
          
           ,
           printed
           at
           
             Cambridge
             by
             Iohn
             Legat
             ,
             Anno
             159●
             ,
             p
             :
          
           398
           ,
           399.
           (
           the
           Impression
           which
           I
           followed
           in
           my
           Appendix
           )
           hee
           shall
           finde
           the
           Quotation
           true
           both
           for
           page
           and
           matter
           ;
           and
           
             Dr.
             Whitakers
          
           opinion
           point-blanke
           against
           the
           very
           bowing
           at
           the
           
             name
             of
             Iesus
             onely
             ,
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             may
             breede
             a
             more
             dangerous
             Errour
             than
             any
             it
             can
             remove
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             better
             than
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             wicked
             to
             imagine
             .
          
        
         
           
           Page
           21
           :
           He
           censures
           me
           for
           
             injuring
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
          
           10
           :
           and
           that
           in
           two
           particulars
           :
           first
           ,
           
             for
             misquoting
          
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           
             for
             perverting
             his
             words
          
           .
           The
           misquoting
           is
           ,
           of
           
             Sexti
             Decretalia
             ,
             lib
             :
             2
             ,
             Tit
             :
             23
             ,
             cap
             :
          
           2
           :
           for
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cap
             :
             Decet
             :
          
           6.
           
           The
           perverting
           is
           in
           my
           putting
           of
           onely
           ,
           for
           chiefly
           .
           For
           the
           misquotation
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           to
           survey
           my
           
             Anti-Arminianisme
             ,
             p
             :
             193
             ,
             number
          
           5
           ,
           in
           the
           margent
           ;
           he
           shall
           finde
           there
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           quoted
           the
           Booke
           right
           :
           For
           it
           is
           there
           ,
           
             Sexti
             Decretalia
             ,
             lib
             :
             3
             ,
             Tit
             :
             23
             ,
             cap
             :
          
           2
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           my
           Appendix
           too
           ,
           in
           most
           Coppies
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           in
           his
           ,
           let
           him
           blame
           the
           Printer
           ,
           not
           my selfe
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           booke
           is
           not
           misquoted
           by
           mee
           .
           And
           whereas
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           to
           correct
           my
           false
           Quotation
           ,
           writes
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           lib
           :
           3
           ,
           d
           
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cap
             :
             Decet
             :
          
           6
           :
           I
           must
           needes
           informe
           him
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           hath
           reference
           not
           to
           lib
           :
           3
           :
           but
           to
           Tit
           :
           23.
           and
           for
           the
           chapter
           ,
           it
           is
           cap
           :
           2
           :
           not
           
             cap
             :
             Decet
          
           :
           6.
           
           So
           that
           his
           correction
           is
           false
           ,
           
           my
           Quotation
           true
           .
           For
           the
           
             perverting
             of
             Pope
             Gregories
             words
          
           ,
           I
           must
           needes
           reply
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           falsified
           Pope
           Gregories
           words
           ,
           but
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           hath
           grossely
           misrecited
           mine
           :
           For
           whereas
           I
           write
           ,
           that
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             enjoynes
             men
             to
             bowe
             [
             especially
             ]
             at
             the
             Masse
             ;
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           would
           thrust
           in
           ,
           onely
           at
           the
           Masse
           :
           So
           that
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           grossely
           injures
           me
           (
           not
           I
           Pope
           Gregory
           )
           in
           these
           and
           sundry
           other
           particulars
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           
           which
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           here
           omit
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           falsifying
           and
           grosse
           mistake
           of
           Councels
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           other
           Authorities
           alledged
           by
           him
           in
           his
           answer
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           For
           instance
           in
           all
           the
           Councels
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           he
           quotes
           for
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           this
           duty
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             22.
          
           
           To
           bowe
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           is
           the
           20.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Nice
           :
           
             whereas
             that
             Canon
             onely
             enjoynes
             men
          
           e
           to
           pray
           standing
           ,
           (
           not
           kneeling
           )
           betweene
           Easter
           and
           Whitsontide
           ,
           and
           on
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           Page
           23.
           
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             consisting
             of
          
           200
           
             Bishops
             against
             Nestorius
             ,
             hath
             inserted
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             among
             their
             Acts.
             So
             Binius
             :
             Tom
             :
             1
             :
             cap
             :
          
           5
           :
           p
           :
           f
           685
           :
           I
           here
           being
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           Binius
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           Ephesine
           Councell
           ,
           which
           commands
           men
           onely
           ,
           
             to
             worship
             Iesus
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
          
           but
           not
           to
           bowe
           their
           knees
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           his
           name
           ;
           which
           they
           doe
           not
           at
           the
           recitall
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Page
           21.
           
           Hee
           quotes
           Cyril
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           for
           this
           bowing
           :
           and
           what
           are
           his
           words
           ?
           
             Adoramus
             Emanuelem
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             ,
          
           wee
           must
           bowe
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           A
           strange
           inconsequent
           :
           Ergo
           wee
           must
           bowe
           at
           the
           name
           Emmanuel
           ,
           (
           which
           none
           ever
           doe
           )
           had
           beene
           farre
           better
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           he
           quotes
           
             Athanasius
             to
             Adelphius
             pag
          
           :
           *
           69.
           
           And
           what
           are
           his
           words
           ?
           
             Ideo
             adoravit
             ,
             &c.
             Athanasius
          
           speakes
           it
           of
           
             rerum
             natura
             ,
             when
             the
             rockes
             did
             cleave
             ,
             &c.
             at
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             :
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           applies
           
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           A
           grosse
           mistake
           .
        
         
           Page
           22
           :
           He
           quotes
           
             St.
             Hierom
             on
             Esay
             c
          
           :
           45.
           for
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           What
           are
           his
           words
           ?
           
             Moris
             est
             Ecclesiastici
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           I
           will
           adde
           the
           concealed
           words
           to
           make
           some
           sence
           )
           
             Christo
             genu
             flectere
             :
             It
             is
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             use
             to
             pray
             kneeling
             to
             Christ
             :
             Ergo
          
           to
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           
             Risum
             teneatis
             amici
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           more
           ridiculous
           then
           Ignoramus
           ?
        
         
           Page
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           He
           misquoteth
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Marlorat
             ,
             the
             Centuries
             ,
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             ,
          
           who
           all
           conclude
           against
           him
           in
           this
           point
           of
           bowing
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           ridiculous
           absurdity
           of
           his
           Quotations
           ,
           and
           his
           Inferences
           from
           them
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           page
           22.
           
           He
           quotes
           the
           20
           ,
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
          
           from
           which
           hee
           must
           argue
           thus
           :
           
             The
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             commands
             men
             to
             pray
             standing
             (
             not
             kneeling
             )
             on
             Lords-dayes
             ,
             &
             on
             Pentecost
             ,
             in
          
           g
           
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             resurrectiō
             :
             Ergo
          
           to
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Page
           23.
           
           Hee
           quotes
           the
           
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           thus
           disputes
           :
           
             The
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             enjoynes
             men
             to
             worshippe
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             as
             God
             :
             Ergo
          
           to
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           The
           like
           Inferences
           he
           brings
           from
           
             Cyrill
             Athanasius
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             ,
          
           and
           others
           :
           page
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           :
           (
           and
           so
           page
           40
           to
           47.
           )
           All
           these
           accord
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           adored
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           God
           :
           Ergo
           we
           must
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Were
           ever
           such
           consequents
           heard
           from
           an
           Vniversity
           man
           ,
           a
           Logician
           ,
           a
           *
           
             Metaphysicall
             Divine
          
           ,
           who
           is
           better
           acquainted
           with
           
             Essentialls
             ,
             Essentiates
             ,
             and
             their
             modalities
             ,
          
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           by
           his
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           13
           and
           14
           pages
           )
           then
           with
           the
           question
           now
           in
           controversie
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           Article
           of
           his
           Creed
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Tautologies
           ,
           Chasmes
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           ill-connexion
           ,
           and
           immethodicall
           disorder
           of
           his
           stile
           ,
           his
           matter
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           more
           dependancy
           ,
           order
           ,
           art
           ,
           or
           method
           ,
           then
           
             Tom
             Coriots
             Travells
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lady
             Davis
             her
             
             Comment
             upon
             Daniel
             ,
          
           whose
           halting
           stile
           
             Lame
             Giles
          
           hath
           followed
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           his
           vaine
           idle
           tearmes
           of
           art
           ,
           brought
           in
           by
           
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           to
           make
           schollers
           thinke
           hee
           were
           once
           more
           frentique
           ,
           or
           Country
           Clownes
           beleeve
           hee
           were
           some
           Conjurer
           :
           VVitnesse
           his
           
             Essentialls
             ,
             Essentiates
             ,
             and
             their
             modalities
             ,
             which
             have
             confounded
             the
             fanatique
             Professour
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           the
           Authour
           )
           
             and
             overthrowne
             his
             chaire
             :
             page
          
           2
           ,
           3
           :
           His
           
             reall
             morall
             Correlation
             ,
             his
             internall
             Relations
             ,
             Entities
             ,
             Causations
             ,
             Inherence
             ,
             Products
             ,
             and
             mutuall
             dependence
             ,
             &c
             :
          
           which
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
          
           understands
           not
           :
           page
           14
           ,
           nor
           yet
           
             Mr
             ,
             Widdowes
          
           himselfe
           as
           I
           suppose
           ;
           if
           his
           braines
           be
           now
           as
           crazie
           as
           I
           have
           knowne
           them
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           his
           absurd
           invective
           scurrilous
           railing
           passages
           
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           *
           Geneva
           ,
           which
           Doctrine
           is
           the
           same
           with
           ours
           :
           page
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           A
           passage
           so
           vile
           ,
           so
           venemous
           ,
           that
           it
           deserves
           at
           least
           the
           Ferula
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           Mother
           Vniversity
           ,
           who
           would
           blush
           to
           authorize
           such
           absurdities
           ,
           such
           lies
           ,
           such
           passages
           and
           frentique
           Treatises
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           
             Ex
             ungue
             leonem
          
           ;
           by
           this
           short
           Survey
           of
           some
           few
           pages
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           of
           all
           this
           Animals
           book
           ,
           how
           false
           ,
           how
           vaine
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           This
           (
           my
           deare
           Mother
           )
           was
           the
           Survey
           of
           some
           few
           printed
           pages
           of
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           his
           Confutation
           ,
           which
           I
           sent
           inclosed
           in
           my
           Letrer
           to
           your
           Vice-Chancellour
           ,
           who
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           correct
           them
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ere
           the
           booke
           came
           forth
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           very
           selfesame
           time
           I
           wrote
           another
           friendly
           Letter
           to
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           admonished
           him
           of
           these
           his
           oversights
           ,
           advising
           him
           to
           correct
           them
           ere
           his
           Confutation
           came
           to
           publike
           light
           ;
           the
           Contents
           of
           which
           Letter●
           (
           that
           so
           you
           may
           see
           my
           condour
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           full
           of
           causelesse
           gall
           and
           bitternes
           towards
           me
           )
           I
           have
           here
           subscribed
           .
        
         
         
           
             MR.
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           I
           understand
           that
           your
           Answer
           to
           my
           Appendix
           ,
           about
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           almost
           finished
           at
           the
           Presse
           ;
           in
           which
           Answer
           of
           your●
           there
           are
           sundry
           
             false
             Quotations
             ,
             Inconsequents
             ,
             Oversights
             ,
             and
             grosse
             mistakes
             ,
          
           which
           for
           Colledge
           and
           
             old-acquaintance
             sake
          
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           admonish
           you
           of
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           might
           correct
           them
           before
           you
           publish
           them
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           after-claps
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           common
           use
           of
           
             adverse
             Writers
          
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           one
           another
           privately
           with
           their
           slips
           before
           hand
           ;
           but
           my
           love
           and
           mildnesse
           towards
           you
           is
           such
           ,
           in
           regard
           wee
           were
           once
           fellow-collegians
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           rather
           anticipate
           ,
           than
           take
           advantage
           of
           your
           errours
           .
           Mistake
           me
           not
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           wrote
           this
           to
           you
           to
           *
           suppresse
           your
           answer
           :
           alas
           ,
           it
           's
           so
           illiterate
           ,
           so
           absurdly
           impertinent
           in
           most
           things
           ,
           that
           I
           rather
           pitty
           than
           feare
           it
           :
           My
           onely
           meaning
           is
           ,
           to
           forestall
           your
           printed
           Oversights
           ,
           (
           not
           your
           Answer
           :
           )
           which
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           absurd
           ,
           that
           most
           will
           deeme
           you
           crackt-braind
           when
           you
           penned
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Licenser
           hare-braind
           when
           hee
           authorized
           them
           .
           What
           these
           your
           
             Misquotations
             ,
             Oversights
             ,
             and
             Absurdities
          
           are
           ,
           you
           may
           learne
           from
           
             Mr.
             Vice-Chancellour
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           now
           sent
           a
           Survey
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           wish
           you
           to
           peruse
           .
           To
           give
           you
           a
           touch
           of
           some
           of
           them
           in
           a
           word
           :
           
             Dictum
             sapienti
             sat
             est
             .
             Page
          
           16.
           
           You
           taxe
           me
           for
           
             misquoting
             the
             Magdeburgian
             Centuries
          
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           quote
           not
           them
           ,
           but
           
             Dr.
             Willets
             2.
             
             Century
             of
             Popish
             Errors
             :
             Error
             :
             51.
             
             Page
          
           17.
           
           You
           censure
           me
           for
           
             misquoting
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             :
             p
          
           :
           398
           ,
           399
           :
           which
           quotation
           is
           true
           in
           that
           Edition
           of
           Cambridge
           :
           1590
           :
           which
           I
           follow
           .
           Page
           16
           :
           You
           reprehend
           me
           for
           
             misquoting
             Calvin
             on
             Phil
          
           :
           2
           :
           9
           ,
           10
           :
           as
           if
           
             he
             made
             there
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Sorbonists
          
           ;
           as
           in
           truth
           he
           doth
           .
           Page
           22.
           
           You
           vouch
           the
           20
           
             Cannon
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
          
           which
           commands
           men
           to
           pray
           standing
           on
           Lords-dayes
           and
           Pentecoft
           ,
           as
           a
           direct
           authority
           for
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Page
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           You
           absurdly
           misapply
           the
           
           passages
           you
           quote
           out
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Cyril
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           as
           their
           words
           import
           not
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           peruse
           them
           once
           againe
           .
           These
           few
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           hundred
           such
           like
           oversights
           ,
           which
           I
           spare
           to
           mention
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           informe
           you
           ,
           how
           open
           you
           lie
           unto
           my
           lash
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           chance
           to
           feele
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           needes
           make
           your selfe
           an
           Ignoramus
           ,
           or
           
             a
             Foole
             in
             print
             .
             Stripes
             are
             prepared
             for
             the
             backe
             of
             Fooles
             ,
             Prov
             :
          
           19
           ,
           29
           :
           and
           I
           have
           some
           in
           store
           for
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           expunge
           not
           these
           your
           errors
           ere
           they
           come
           to
           publicke
           light
           .
           Lo
           ,
           I
           have
           forewarned
           you
           as
           a
           
             private
             Friend
          
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           take
           not
           this
           my
           warning
           ;
           you
           must
           excuse
           me
           if
           I
           fall
           foule
           upon
           these
           your
           Oversights
           as
           an
           open
           Adversary
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           your
           bowing
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           
             Schismaticall
             Puritan
          
           ,
           which
           you
           strive
           to
           justifie
           in
           your
           
             first
             and
             second
             pages
          
           .
           I
           must
           informe
           you
           of
           4
           mistakes
           committed
           in
           it
           :
           The
           first
           is
           in
           the
           very
           Definition
           of
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           which
           most
           besides
           your selfe
           define
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           ,
           
             A
             Protestant
             Non-conformist
          
           ,
           as
           you
           ;
           but
           ,
           *
           
             A
             Protestant
             scared
             out
             of
             his
          
           *
           wits
           :
           and
           how
           neare
           this
           definition
           may
           concerne
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           makes
           not
           you
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           simple
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           *
           
             double
             Puritan
          
           ,
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           consider
           .
           The
           second
           is
           in
           the
           Genus
           of
           a
           Puritan
           ;
           which
           you
           make
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           falsly
           ,
           yea
           absurdly
           ;
           since
           a
           Protestant
           is
           not
           the
           Genus
           of
           
             Novatians
             ,
             Catherists
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             or
             Papists
          
           ;
           (
           who
           were
           never
           yet
           reputed
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           were
           long
           before
           the
           name
           of
           Protestants
           was
           knowne
           ;
           )
           who
           yet
           are
           true
           and
           reall
           Puritans
           both
           by
           your
           owne
           and
           others
           confession
           .
           The
           third
           is
           in
           the
           
             Differentia
             Essentialis
          
           of
           a
           puritan
           ;
           which
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           is
           a
           Nonconformist
           :
           which
           difference
           ,
           as
           it
           excludes
           all
           Papists
           from
           being
           Puritans
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           most
           conformable
           to
           any
           ceremonies
           ,
           especially
           to
           this
           ,
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           (
           which
           contradicts
           your
           first
           Species
           of
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           include
           the
           Papist
           :
           )
           so
           it
           makes
           all
           forraigne
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           Puritans
           ,
           
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           you
           dare
           not
           say
           )
           they
           being
           not
           conformable
           to
           our
           Cerememonies
           :
           and
           withall
           it
           thwarts
           
             Bishop
             Mountagues
          
           distinction
           ,
           of
           
             Conformable
             and
             Inconformable
             Puritans
          
           :
           of
           
             Puritans
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             in
             Discipline
             :
          
           of
           *
           
             Tantum
             non
             in
             Episcopat●
             Puritani
          
           :
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           dare
           not
           controll
           this
           learned
           Bishop
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           
             Species
             of
             a
             Puritan
          
           ;
           which
           say
           you
           are
           ten
           ;
           there
           being
           ten
           severall
           *
           Puritanities
           :
           But
           this
           is
           onely
           
             Endymionis
             somnium
          
           .
           For
           the
           Perfectist
           ,
           the
           
             first
             Species
          
           ;
           which
           say
           you
           is
           the
           
             Novatian
             Catherist
             and
             Papist
          
           ,
           are
           no
           Protestants
           ;
           Ergo
           no
           
             Species
             of
             a
             Paritan
          
           ,
           whose
           Genus
           you
           make
           a
           Protestant
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Brownists
           and
           Anabaptists
           (
           to
           omit
           the
           other
           severall
           
             Species
             of
             Puritans
          
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           specificall
           difference
           betweene
           them
           )
           are
           no
           Protestants
           ,
           neither
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           in
           discipline
           :
           Protestants
           disclaime
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           Protestants
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           sever
           and
           divide
           themselves
           even
           altogether
           :
           therefore
           they
           are
           no
           Puritans
           ,
           because
           no
           Protestants
           .
           These
           severall
           Oversights
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           recommend
           to
           your
           second
           &
           more
           refined
           sober
           thoughts
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           impudently
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           without
           fear
           or
           wit
           ,
           before
           some
           caftigations
           passe
           upon
           thē
           ,
           are
           as
           so
           many
           wandring
           Bedlās
           very
           like
           to
           tast
           of
           the
           whipping-post
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           their
           stripes
           will
           prove
           your
           smart
           .
           Thus
           desiring
           your
           favorable
           acceptation
           of
           this
           my
           friendly
           admonition
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           resolution
           of
           these
           ten
           Queries
           in
           your
           Reply
           to
           this
           my
           Letter
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           Appendix
           to
           your
           Answer
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
           
           What
           ancient
           Fathers
           or
           Authours
           can
           be
           produced
           to
           prove
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           recitall
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus●
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           their
           names
           ?
        
         
           
           What
           Fathers
           or
           ancient
           Records
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           that
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           was
           used
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ;
           and
           what
           are
           their
           words
           ?
        
         
           
           VVhat
           ancient
           Authorities
           there
           are
           before
           
             Zanchius
             ,
             Whitguift
          
           ,
           or
           H●●ker
           ,
           which
           testifie
           ,
           that
           bowing
           at
           
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           was
           used
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Arrius
           ?
        
         
           VVhether
           there
           be
           any
           one
           Father
           ,
           who
           speakes
           directly
           
           and
           punctually
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           who
           he
           is
           if
           any
           such
           there
           be
           ?
        
         
           VVhether
           Popes
           ,
           or
           Popish
           Councels
           and
           Authours
           
           were
           not
           the
           first
           broachers
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           propagatours
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ?
        
         
           What
           difference
           is
           there
           betweene
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
             since
             Protestants
             condemne
             them
             for
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             use
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           VVhat
           reasons
           are
           there
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           bow
           onely
           
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           more
           than
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Iesus
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           
             Emmanuel
             ,
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ?
        
         
           Why
           men
           should
           rather
           bow
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           
           second
           than
           of
           the
           first
           person
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           *
           since
           Christ
           himselfe
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Iohn
             5
             ,
             23
             :
             That
             all
             men
             must
             honour
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           no
           otherwise
           :
           and
           Phil
           :
           2
           ,
           10
           :
           informes
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           this
           his
           exaltation
           
             is
             onely
             ,
             in
             the
             glory
          
           (
           as
           the
           Fathers
           and
           others
           reade
           it
           )
           not
           above
           the
           glory
           
             of
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           at
           whose
           name
           none
           ever
           bow
           ?
        
         
           VVhether
           the
           sole
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           be
           
           not
           superstition
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Dr.
             Willet
             ,
             Dr.
             Fulke
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Protestant
           VVriters
           ?
           And
           why
           men
           should
           rather
           bow
           at
           the
           pronunciation
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           in
           a
           Bible
           ,
           a
           wall
           ,
           a
           glasse-window
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           frontispice
           of
           a
           
             Iesuites
             workes
          
           ,
           before
           all
           which
           it
           is
           prefixed
           ;
           since
           
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           aptly
           applied
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           eare
           ;
           to
           the
           sight
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           sound
           or
           hearing
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           the
           not
           bowing
           at
           every
           recitall
           of
           the
           name
           
           of
           Iesus
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           be
           a
           sinne
           or
           no
           ?
           (
           as
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           if
           it
           be
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           )
           And
           why
           it
           should
           be
           a
           duty
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           and
           Sermons
           onely
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           of
           all
           other
           times
           it
           is
           most
           needlesse
           to
           expresse
           mens
           reverence
           ,
           subjection
           ,
           and
           high
           respect
           to
           
           Iesus
           :
           because
           every
           part
           of
           divine
           service
           ,
           especially
           *
           kneeling
           in
           prayer
           ,
           prayers
           unto
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           ample
           testimony
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           thankfulnesse
           and
           subjection
           to
           him
           as
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           )
           rather
           than
           a
           duty
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           when
           men
           shew
           lesse
           reverence
           ,
           and
           submission
           unto
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           are
           more
           apt
           to
           abuse
           and
           profane
           his
           sacred
           name
           ?
        
         
           I
           take
           my
           farewell
           of
           you
           ;
           commending
           your
           Errours
           to
           your
           owne
           castigation
           ,
           and
           your selfe
           to
           
             Mr.
             Vice-Chancellours
          
           better
           instruction
           :
           and
           so
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Lincolnes
             Inne
             .
             
               October
               20.
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
               Your
               loving
               Friend
            
             ,
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE●
          
        
      
       
         
           TO
           these
           Letters
           of
           mine
           I
           never
           yet
           received
           answer
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           both
           delivered
           before
           this
           Confutation
           was
           fully
           printed
           .
           Which
           Confutation
           now
           flying
           abroad
           without
           any
           castigations
           of
           these
           forequoted
           Errors
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           two
           Letters
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           duty
           with
           all
           convenient
           speede
           to
           acquaint
           your
           Motherhood
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           these
           two
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           inclosed
           briefe
           Survey
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           might
           the
           better
           discerne
           the
           *
           brazen-faced
           impudency
           of
           your
           Sonne
           
             Giles
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           published
           these
           his
           Errours
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           your
           disgrace
           ,
           for
           all
           my
           friendly
           advice
           ;
           that
           so
           you
           may
           more
           justly
           tutour
           him
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           chastise
           him
           for
           these
           his
           frenticke
           Oversights
           ,
           which
           may
           draw
           a
           greater
           blurre
           upon
           your selfe
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           can
           cast
           on
           me
           ,
           or
           him
           ,
           whose
           reputation
           is
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           disgrace
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           
             Deare
             Mother
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           what
           cause
           you
           have
           in
           time
           to
           censure
           ,
           to
           correct
           this
           untutered
           Sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           (
           whom
           you
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           set
           to
           schoole
           some
           twenty
           yeares
           longer
           ,
           before
           you
           suffer
           him
           to
           print
           any
           more
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           under
           your
           authoritie
           ,
           
           which
           I
           suppose
           he
           hath
           now
           abused
           ;
           )
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           into
           your
           grave
           consideration
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           your
           Censure
           ,
           these
           few
           ensuing
           particulars
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           gleaned
           since
           his
           booke
           was
           published
           .
        
         
           To
           passe
           by
           his
           false
           Quotations
           of
           1
           
             Binius
             Concil
             :
             Tom
             :
             1
             ,
             page
             670
             ,
             for
             671
             :
             and
             page
             685
             ,
             for
             687.
             
             Edit
             :
             Coloniae
             Agrip
             :
          
           1608.
           
           Of
           2
           
             Athanasius
             to
             Adelphius
             ,
             pag
          
           69
           ,
           
             for
             page
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             Edit
             :
             Parisijs
             :
          
           1608.
           
           Of
           3
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             page
             51
             ,
             for
             page
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             Edit
             :
             Basiliae
             ,
          
           1571.
           
           Of
           4
           
             Hilary
             ,
             lib
             :
             9
             ,
             De
             Trin
             :
             p
             :
             135
             ,
             for
             64
             ,
             Edit
             :
             Colon
             :
             Agrip
             :
          
           1617.
           
           Of
           5
           
             Cyrill
             Thesauri
             ,
             l
             :
             8
             ,
             p
             :
             99
             ,
             for
             p
             :
             190
             ,
             Edit
             :
             Parisijs
          
           1604
           :
           the
           Editions
           in
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Bodlie
             his
             Library
          
           ,
           which
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           (
           who
           hath
           exchanged
           all
           his
           Bookes
           for
           Cans
           )
           hath
           followed
           :
           together
           with
           his
           Quotation
           of
           6
           
             Athanasius
             Oratio
             2.
             
             Contra
             Arianos
             ,
          
           for
           
             lib
             :
             3
             ,
             Contra
             Arianos
             ,
             p
             :
          
           101.
           
           VVhich
           perchance
           were
           onely
           Errours
           of
           the
           Printer
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           corrected
           :
           as
           are
           these
           for
           which
           he
           taxeth
           me
           :
           pag.
           67
           ,
           viz
           *
           Theophilact
           ,
           for
           
             Theophilus
             :
             St.
             Cyril
             :
             lib
             :
          
           17
           ,
           for
           lib
           :
           11
           ,
           on
           
             St
             :
             Iohn
          
           :
           and
           lib
           :
           13
           ,
           for
           
             lib
             :
             12
             ,
             Thesauri
             :
             Gaiae
             Papae
             ,
          
           for
           
             Gaij
             :
             Leo
             Epist
             :
             Decret
             :
             Ep.
             14
             ,
             81
             ,
             &
          
           95
           :
           for
           15
           ,
           83
           ,
           
             &
             97.
             
             Aelredus
             Sermo
          
           1
           ,
           for
           
             Sermo
             3
             :
             Koming
             stein
          
           for
           Koneigstein
           :
           the
           chapters
           and
           pages
           of
           all
           which
           are
           truly
           vouched
           .
           I
           shall
           remember
           you
           onely
           of
           these
           his
           following
           grosse
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           Page
           44
           :
           he
           quotes
           
             Origen
             on
             Philip
          
           :
           2
           :
           there
           being
           no
           
           such
           booke
           of
           his
           now
           extant
           .
        
         
           Page
           67
           :
           he
           taxeth
           me
           for
           quoting
           
             Ambrosij
             Hexaëmeron
          
           :
           
           (
           ô
           the
           ridiculousnesse
           of
           this
           learned
           Critique
           !
           )
           for
           Hexameroon
           :
           VVhen
           as
           the
           printed
           Titles
           both
           of
           *
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           the
           Latine
           *
           Basil
           :
           are
           Hexaëmeron
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           quoted
           them
           :
           not
           Hexameroon
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           such
           Latine
           word
           in
           any
           Latine
           Dictionary
           or
           Authour
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           met
           with
           .
        
         
           
             Ibid
             :
             page
          
           67
           :
           he
           writes
           ;
           that
           
             St.
             Cyrils
             5
             lib
             :
             in
             Hesai●●●
             
             cap
             :
             55
             ,
             p
             :
          
           362
           :
           is
           a
           
             Non
             ens
          
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           the
           verie
           Edition
           of
           my
           
             Cyril
             (
             Parisijs
          
           1608
           )
           which
           himselfe
           doth
           follow
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           Ens
           and
           Verum
           too
           .
        
         
         
           
           Ibidem
           ,
           
             he
             averres
             ,
             that
          
           Primasius
           saith
           nothing
           on
           Rom
           :
           
             14.
             yet
             he
             hath
             a
          
           Commentary
           
             on
             that
          
           chapter
           ;
           
             and
             on
             the
             11
          
           verse
           
             he
             writes
             thus
          
           :
           Omnes
           enim
           stabimus
           ante
           tribunal
           Dei
           :
           Deum
           esse
           Christum
           qui
           judicaturus
           est
           non
           dubites
           :
           Scriptum
           est
           enim
           ,
           Vivo
           ego
           ,
           dicit
           Dominus
           ;
           quoniam
           mihi
           flectetur
           et
           genu
           omenis
           lingua
           confitebitur
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             VVhere
             this
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             referred
             by
             this
             Father
             to
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
        
         
           
           Ibidē
           ,
           (
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           more
           than
           an
           ordinary
           Ignoramus
           )
           he
           writes
           ,
           that
           neither
           
             Luther
             nor
             Ferus
             hath
             a
             Postil
             on
             Palm-sunday
             .
          
           VVhen
           as
           Luther
           (
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           his
           Editiō
           of
           Postils
           :
           
             Argētorati
             ,
             1533
             ,
             fol
             :
             229
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           hath
           3
           
             several
             Postils
             on
             Palm-sunday
          
           ;
           &
           Ferus
           hath
           no
           lesse
           then
           10
           Postills
           on
           that
           very
           day
           :
           VVitnesse
           his
           
             Postillae
             ,
             pars
          
           2.
           
           
             Antwerpiae
             1554
             :
             fol
             :
             156
             :
             to
             184
             :
             &
             Lugduni
             1554
             :
             fol
             :
             849
             to
          
           896.
           
           That
           
             Ferus
             nor
             Luther
          
           then
           have
           no
           Postills
           on
           Palme-Sunday
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           have
           13
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Antipuritans
           *
           Legend
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           registred
           in
           *
           
             St.
             Whetstones
             workes
          
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           by
           this
           )
           is
           too
           well
           read
           .
        
         
           
           Ibidem
           ,
           he
           records
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Tyndall
             hath
             nothing
             but
             a
             Prologue
             on
             the
             Philippians
             :
          
           whereas
           in
           his
           
             English
             Bible
          
           ,
           which
           the
           statute
           of
           34
           &
           35
           H.
           8
           ,
           c
           :
           1
           :
           doth
           mention
           ;
           he
           hath
           
             Notes
             upon
             this
             very
             Text
             of
             Phil
             :
          
           2
           :
           9
           :
           10
           :
           (
           which
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           it
           seemes
           hath
           never
           read
           )
           where
           hee
           makes
           the
           
             subjection
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             Christ
             at
             last
             ,
          
           the
           onely
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           intended
           in
           that
           Text.
           
        
         
           
           Ibidem
           ,
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           because
           
             Petrus
             Mattheus
             writes
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Popes
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             Philip
             Matthaeus
             writes
             civil
             law
          
           ;
           ergo
           there
           is
           no
           such
           booke
           as
           
             Matthaeus
             his
             Postills
          
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           quoted
           :
           VVhereas
           if
           he
           had
           but
           viewed
           the
           very
           two
           first
           lines
           of
           the
           selfe-same
           *
           pag.
           of
           the
           
             Oxford
             Catalogue
          
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           quoted
           
             Petr
             :
             and
             Phil
             :
             Matthaeus
             ,
          
           hee
           might
           have
           found
           
             Iohannes
             Matthaeus
             his
             Postills
             ,
             in
             Epistolas
             Dominicales
             Viteburgae
             :
          
           1581
           :
           reimprinted
           .
           Viteburgae
           1584
           :
           where
           
           there
           is
           at
           
             p
             :
             173
             :
             to
          
           179
           :
           (
           if
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           understands
           what
           
             Dominica
             Palmarum
          
           ,
           is
           in
           English
           )
           
             a
             Postill
             on
             Palme-Sunday
          
           .
           Besides
           him
           there
           is
           one
           
             M.
             Matthaeus
             Iudex
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           Postills
           on
           all
           the
           
             Dominicall
             Epistles
          
           ,
           and
           *
           on
           the
           
             Epistle
             on
             Palme-Sunday
          
           too
           :
           
             printed
             islebij
          
           1578
           :
           both
           these
           interpret
           this
           text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           vouched
           them
           .
           For
           this
           learned
           *
           
             Metaphysicall
             Divine
          
           then
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           booke
           ,
           as
           
             Matthaeus
             his
             postils
          
           ,
           because
           
             Phil
             :
             and
             Petr
             :
             Matthaeus
          
           have
           writ
           none
           such
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           grosse
           Nonsequel
           of
           a
           silly
           Ignoramus
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           known
           more
           ,
           and
           written
           lesse
           .
        
         
           Ibidem
           ,
           he
           writes
           ,
           that
           
             Chytraeus
             hath
             no
             Postills
          
           :
           (
           for
           
           he
           takes
           no
           holde
           that
           I
           can
           finde
           ,
           of
           Chrytaeus
           ,
           for
           Chytraeus
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           the
           Printers
           transposition
           of
           one
           letter
           .
           )
           Indeede
           there
           are
           no
           such
           Postils
           of
           his
           in
           the
           
             Oxford
             Catalogue
          
           ;
           and
           thence
           grew
           this
           errour
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           Luthers
           and
           Ferus
           not
           having
           Postils
           too
           .
           But
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           printed
           bookes
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Oxford
           Catalogue
           :
           I
           have
           at
           least
           50
           my selfe
           ,
           which
           the
           Oxford
           Catalogue
           (
           increased
           much
           since
           the
           last
           Impression
           )
           never
           mentions
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           
             David
             Chytraeus
             his
             Postils
             on
             the
             Dominicall
             Epistles
             ,
          
           printed
           Vitebergae
           1576.
           is
           one
           ;
           where
           p
           :
           156
           to
           169
           :
           there
           is
           a
           Postill
           on
           Palme-Sunday
           ,
           where
           he
           interprets
           the
           text
           
             of
             Phil
          
           :
           2.
           
           9●
           10.
           as
           I
           in
           my
           Appendix
           doe
           .
        
         
           Ibidem
           ,
           he
           writes
           ,
           That
           
             Mr.
             Charke
             was
             but
             a
             Kentish
             
             puritan
             :
          
           When
           as
           he
           was
           a
           reverend
           *
           learned
           Divine
           ,
           appointed
           
             by
             the
          
           *
           
             State
             to
             dispute
             with
             Campian
             the
             Iesuite
             in
             the
             Tower
             :
          
           and
           if
           any
           man
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           peruse
           his
           Conference
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           him
           the
           acutest
           Disputant
           of
           all
           those
           learned
           men
           that
           conferred
           with
           him
           .
           These
           8
           last
           grosse
           oversights
           (
           worthy
           to
           be
           registred
           in
           the
           next
           new
           Impression
           of
           Ignoramus
           ,
           or
           
             the
             shippe
             of
             Fooles
          
           )
           are
           included
           within
           the
           circumference
           of
           15
           lines
           :
           And
           how
           many
           such
           like
           may
           you
           then
           expect
           throughout
           the
           Booke
           ?
           But
           I
           passe
           from
           these
           to
           worser
           Errours
           .
        
         
         
           
           Page
           72
           ,
           73
           ,
           he
           writes
           thus
           :
           
             That
             the
             ring
             in
             marriage
             is
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             Matth
             :
             19
             v
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             from
             Matth
             :
             16
             ,
             24.
             
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             from
          
           a
           Psal
           :
           95
           ,
           6.
           
           b
           
             Procession
             ,
             from
             Mat
          
           :
           28
           ,
           19.
           
           
             The
             Surplesse
             ,
             from
          
           c
           
             Rev.
             19
             ,
             8.
             
             Standing
             at
             the
             Creed
             ,
             from
             Ephes.
             6.
             14.
             
             The
             4
             cornered
             Cappe
             ,
          
           (
           
             Risum
             teneatis
          
           ?
           )
           
             from
             Ephes
             :
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             penitentiall
             sheet
             ,
          
           (
           which
           me
           thinkes
           he
           should
           never
           have
           ranked
           in
           equipage
           with
           the
           surplesse
           )
           
             from
             Matth
          
           :
           11
           ,
           21.
           
           And
           then
           hee
           concludes
           thus
           ,
           (
           though
           Durandus
           out
           d
           
             of
             whom
          
           he
           hath
           stolne
           it
           ,
           dares
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           )
           
             These
             signes
             ,
             which
             are
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
          
           (
           ô
           the
           monstrous
           e
           
             Metaphisicall
             Divinity
             of
             this
          
           f
           
             fanaticke
             Professour
          
           ,
           who
           dares
           make
           these
           thing●
           ,
           any
           thing
           ,
           Scripture
           )
           
             are
             universall
             and
             so
             necessary
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           time
           for
           you
           (
           good
           Mother
           )
           to
           packe
           away
           this
           Sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           g
           Amsterdam
           ,
           or
           New-England
           )
           but
           to
           Bedlam
           ,
           for
           this
           his
           mad
           Divinity
           ?
        
         
           Page
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           He
           argues
           ,
           that
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           is
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           and
           why
           ?
           
             Spell
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             's
             
             thus
             by
             articulation
             .
          
           h
           
             At
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           An
           Argumēt
           much
           like
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             Mat
             :
          
           26
           ,
           26.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           bread
           is
           the
           very
           reall
           body
           of
           Christ.
           
             Tu
             es
             Petrus
             ,
             &c.
             Mat
             :
          
           16
           ,
           18.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           Peter
           is
           the
           head
           (
           they
           should
           rather
           say
           the
           foote
           ,
           because
           the
           
             foundation
             )
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           This
           is
           all
           he
           hath
           written
           to
           prove
           it
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           And
           this
           all
           is
           nothing
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           largely
           proved
           in
           my
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           Page
           28.
           
           Hee
           writes
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             In
             nomine
             ,
             &
             ad
             nomen
             :
          
           i
           
             In
             the
             name
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             are
             both
             one
             :
          
           And
           
           why
           so
           ?
           Because
           in
           
             Grammar
             ,
             In
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             place
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           in
           a
           Taverne
           ,
           or
           at
           a
           Taverne
           ;
           in
           an
           Alehouse
           ,
           or
           at
           an
           Alehouse
           )
           
             are
             both
             one
          
           to
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           ;
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           finde
           him
           in
           or
           at
           either
           ,
           
             Non
             obstante
          
           the
           75
           Canon
           .
           But
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           place
           all
           one
           ?
           This
           is
           not
           alwayes
           true
           .
           
             In
             loco
          
           ,
           and
           
             ad
             locum
          
           ,
           differ
           much
           ;
           though
           
             apud
             locum
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             loco
          
           ,
           may
           accord
           .
           No
           man
           can
           say
           
           that
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           Our
           Father
           which
           art
           at
           heaven
           :
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           at
           heaven
           are
           not
           all
           one
           .
           Starres
           in
           heaven
           ,
           is
           good
           sence
           :
           stars
           at
           heaven
           ,
           nonsence
           .
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           is
           in
           his
           Cappe
           ,
           his
           Surplesse
           ,
           Gowne
           and
           Hood
           ,
           when
           hee
           reades
           8
           a
           clocke
           prayers
           ,
           this
           is
           good
           English
           :
           (
           though
           even
           then
           hee
           bowes
           not
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           *
           
             I
             saw
             by
             experience
             since
             this
             booke
             of
             his
             was
             in
             the
             Presse
             ,
          
           which
           makes
           mee
           think
           he
           beleeves
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           to
           be
           erronious
           ,
           because
           he
           puts
           it
           not
           in
           practise
           ;
           )
           But
           to
           say
           that
           he
           reades
           prayers
           at
           his
           Cappe
           ,
           his
           Surples●e
           ,
           Gowne
           or
           Hood
           ,
           is
           almost
           as
           great
           a
           solecisme
           ,
           as
           to
           averre
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           wit
           was
           not
           in
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           head
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           this
           curious
           observation
           .
           But
           what
           if
           
             in
             a
             place
             or
             at
             a
             place
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             or
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             &c.
          
           be
           all
           one
           :
           are
           therefore
           
             in
             nomine
             ,
             &
             ad
             nomen
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           all
           one
           ?
           They
           differ
           in
           words
           ,
           in
           phrase
           ,
           cases
           ,
           in
           sence
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           one
           .
           See
           it
           in
           instances
           .
           To
           pray
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           name
           ;
           to
           beleeve
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           name
           ;
           to
           cast
           out
           Divells
           in
           the
           name
           or
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           are
           different
           things
           :
           Therefore
           to
           bow
           *
           in
           ,
           or
           at
           his
           name
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           same
           .
           If
           any
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           at
           God
           ,
           for
           I
           beleeve
           in
           God
           At
           the
           name
           of
           God
           Amen
           ,
           for
           In
           the
           name
           of
           God
           Amen
           ;
           At
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           :
           Would
           not
           children
           hoote
           at
           him
           for
           a
           Nonsence
           Foole
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           his
           English
           ,
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           ;
           much
           like
           his
           englishing
           of
           Athanasius
           his
           Latine
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           his
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           and
           23
           pages
           ,
           whom
           he
           englisheth
           as
           punctual
           witnesses
           for
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           not
           one
           such
           word
           ,
           or
           intimation
           of
           it
           in
           their
           Latine
           .
        
         
           Page
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           81
           ,
           82.
           
           He
           doth
           by
           way
           of
           necessary
           
           inference
           teach
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Iesus
             was
             more
             humbled
             ,
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             and
             derided
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             than
             Christ
             :
          
           (
           as
           if
           Iesus
           and
           Christ
           were
           not
           one
           person
           :
           )
           
             That
             the
             name
             of
             
             Iesus
             was
             more
             vilified
             and
             hated
             than
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             this
             onely
             reason
             (
             which
             he
             much
             insisteth
             on
             )
             we
             must
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             onely
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           A
           false
           conclusion
           from
           dangerous
           premises
           ,
           which
           sunder
           Christ
           and
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           are
           *
           
             one
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           in
           humiliation
           ,
           in
           passion
           ,
           in
           exaltation
           ,
           in
           power
           ,
           in
           Majesty
           ,
           dominion
           and
           glory
           .
           If
           we
           looke
           upon
           our
           Saviours
           humiliation
           and
           passion
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           informes
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             incarnate
             and
             born
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           wel
           as
           Iesus
           ,
           
             Mat.
             1
             ,
             16
             ,
             c
             :
             2.
             4.
             
             Luke
             2
             11
             That
          
           *
           
             Christ
             was
             mocked
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             humbled
             ,
             despised
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             nailed
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           alwayes
           stiled
           a
           
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           )
           as
           well
           as
           Iesus
           :
           
             Mat
             :
             26
             ,
             63
             ,
             67
             ,
             68.
             
             Acts
             3
             ,
             18
             ,
             c
             :
             4
             ,
             26.
             
             Gal
             :
             2
             ,
             20
             c
             :
             3
             ,
             13
             c
             :
             6
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom
             :
             3
             :
             8
             ,
             c
             :
             8
             ,
             34
             ,
             c
             :
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             c
             :
             14
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             15
             ,
             3
             ,
             c
             :
             1
             ,
             23
             1
             Pet
             :
             1
             ,
             19
             ,
             c
             :
             2
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             c
             :
             3
             :
             18
             ,
             c
             :
          
           4
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           16.
           
           That
           
             we
             were
             redeemed
             ,
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evill
             conscience
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             made
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             ,
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           :
           ]
           1
           
             Pet
             :
             1
             ,
             19.
             
             Hebr
             :
             9
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom
             :
          
           5
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           
             Gal
             :
             2
             ,
             17.
             
             Ephes
             :
          
           2
           ,
           13.
           
           That
           
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             2
             Cor
             :
          
           5
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           That
           Christ
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             redeemed
             and
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             Gal
             :
             3
             ,
             13
             ,
             c
             :
          
           5
           1.
           
           Hence
           Luke
           24
           ,
           26
           ,
           &
           46
           :
           Christ
           himselfe
           speaks
           thus
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           Ought
           *
           not
           Christ
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             to
             have
             suffered
          
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           glory
           ?
           Thus
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           behooveth
           Christ
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             to
             suffer
          
           ,
           and
           to
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           the
           third
           day
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           Minister
           by
           our
           Churches
           appoinment
           ,
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           holy
           Cōmmunion
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             Take
             and
             eate
             this
             in
             remembrance
             that
          
           *
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
             Drinke
             this
             in
             remembrance
             that
             Christs
             blood
             was
             shed
             for
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Christ
           therefore
           was
           humbled
           ,
           suffered
           and
           did
           as
           much
           for
           us
           as
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           regard
           deserves
           as
           much
           reverence
           ,
           love
           and
           duty
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           doth
           Iesus
           .
           If
           we
           reflect
           on
           Christs
           exaltation
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           certifie
           us
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           b
           
             Christ
             was
             raised
             againe
             from
             the
             grave
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             by
             his
             resurrection
             
             
             all
             his
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             :
             Rom
             :
             6
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             15
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             22
             ,
             Col
             :
          
           3
           ,
           1.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             is
             exalted
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             farre
             above
             all
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             powers
             ,
             Authorities
             ,
             all
             things
             ,
             being
             made
             subject
             to
             him
             :
             Eph
             :
             1
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Pet
             :
             3
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             Col
             :
          
           1
           ,
           7
           ,
           to
           28.
           
             c
             :
             3
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
          
           15
           ,
           23
           ,
           to
           29.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           
             God
             
             hath
             quickened
             us
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             and
             hath
             raised
             us
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             sit
             together
             in
             heavenly
             places
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Eph
             :
             1.
             3.
             
             c
             :
          
           2
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           
           
             God
             hath
             gathered
             together
             all
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           and
           that
           Christ
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             is
             all
             and
             in
             all
             :
             Eph
             :
             1
             ,
             10.
             23.
             
             Col
             :
          
           3
           ,
           11.
           
           In
           this
           regard
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           as
           venerable
           ,
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           bowed
           to
           ,
           as
           is
           Iesus
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           offices
           and
           titles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           Christ
           as
           venerable
           every
           way
           as
           Iesus
           .
           For
           is
           Iesus
           a
           
             Saviour
             ?
             So
             is
             Christ
             :
             Luke
             2
             ,
             11.
             
             Iohn
             4
             ,
             42.
             
             Eph
             :
             5
             ,
             23.
             
             Phil
             :
             3
             ,
             20.
             
          
           Is
           he
           a
           Mediatour
           ?
           
             So
             is
             Christ
             :
             1
             Tim
             :
             2
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Iohn
          
           2
           ,
           1.
           
           Is
           he
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           
             So
             is
             Christ
             :
             1
             Cor
             :
             11
             ,
             3.
             
             Ephes
             :
             4
             ,
             15.
             c
             :
             5
             ,
             23.
             c
             :
          
           1
           ,
           20
           ,
           22.
           
           Is
           he
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Lord
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ?
           
             So
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Acts
             2
             ,
             36.
             
             Luke
             23
             ,
             2
             ,
             c
             :
             2
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             8
             ,
             6
             :
             1
             Tim
             :
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             :
             Col.
             3
             ,
             24.
             
             Rev
             :
             11
             ,
             15
             ,
             c
             :
             12
             ,
             10
             ,
             c
             :
          
           20
           ,
           4●
           6.
           &
           by
           our
           own
           Churches
           confession
           after
           the
           Communion
           received
           ;
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             god
             on
             high
             ,
             &c.
             
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             heavenly
             King
             ,
             &c.
             for
             thou
             onely
             art
             holy
             ,
             thou
             onely
             art
             the
          
           *
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             onely
             O
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             art
             most
             high
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Is
           he
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           men
           ?
           
             So
             is
             Christ
          
           :
           whence
           
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             is
             stiled
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             ,
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           2
           
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             10.
             
             Rom
             :
             14
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             Phil
             :
             1
             ,
             10
             &
          
           2●
           16.
           
           Is
           he
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           
             So
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             9
             20●
             Acts
             4.
             37
             ,
             Mat
             :
          
           16
           ,
           16.
           
           Is
           hee
           God
           equall
           with
           his
           Father
           ?
           
             So
             is
             Christ
             :
             Tit
             :
             2.
             13.
             2
             
             Pet
             :
             1
             ,
             1.
             c
             :
          
           2.
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           the
           second
           *
           Article
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           Is
           hee
           the
           
             Messias
             ?
             So
             is
             Christ
             :
             Iohn
             1●
             41.
             chap
             :
          
           4.
           25.
           
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           of
           the
           humiliation
           ,
           passion
           ,
           exaltation
           ,
           offices
           ,
           titles
           ,
           or
           soveraignty
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           selfesame
           thing
           is
           recorded
           of
           Christ
           :
           Whence
           these
           two
           names
           ,
           *
           Iesus
           and
           Christ
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           joyned
           together
           throughout
           the
           whole
           new
           Testament
           .
           If
           then
           wee
           respect
           the
           person
           ,
           offices
           ,
           passion
           ,
           or
           exaltation
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           he
           deserves
           as
           much
           capping
           and
           bowing
           when
           he
           is
           called
           Christ
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           is
           stiled
           Iesus
           .
           If
           wee
           now
           reflect
           upon
           the
           names
           of
           Christ
           and
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           reference
           to
           our
           Saviours
           person
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Saviour
             was
             buffeted
             ,
             spit
             upon
             and
             derided
             of
             the
             high
             Priests
             and
             Iewes
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           *
           
             Christ
             ,
             Matth
          
           :
           26
           ,
           67
           ,
           68.
           not
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           and
           that
           they
           
             rent
             their
             cloathes
             ,
             and
             crucefied
             him
             ,
          
           not
           for
           that
           he
           called
           himselfe
           Iesus
           ;
           
             but
             because
             he
             said
             he
             was
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Matth
             :
          
           26
           ,
           63
           ,
           64
           ,
           65.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           when
           it
           speakes
           of
           our
           Saviours
           sufferings
           ,
           doth
           alwayes
           stile
           them
           ,
           the
           d
           
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           which
           suffer
           hatred
           or
           persecution
           for
           our
           Saviours
           sake
           ;
           doe
           suffer
           for
           him
           as
           he
           is
           stiled
           Christ
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           :
           Witnesse
           1
           Cor
           :
           4
           ,
           9
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Wee
             are
             made
             a
             spectacle
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             :
             We
             are
             fooles
             for
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             sake
             :
             We
             are
             weake
             ,
             we
             are
             dispised
             ,
             we
             are
             naked
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             buffeted
             .
          
           And
           2
           
             Cor
             :
             12
             ,
             10.
             
             Therefore
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             inreproaches
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             persecutions
             ,
             in
             distresses
             for
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           sake
           .
           Witnes
           Iohn
           9
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Where
             the
             Iewes
             agreed
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             did
             confesse
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             he
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
          
           &
           
             Mat
             :
             24
             ,
             9.
             
             They
             shall
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             shall
             kill
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shal
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             Nations
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             .
          
           And
           what
           name
           is
           this
           ?
           If
           any
           ,
           then
           certainly
           the
           name
           of
           *
           Christ
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           :
           Witnesse
           ,
           
             verse
             5.
             
             Many
             shall
             come
             in
             my
             name
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           verse
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Loe
             ,
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             there
             ,
             beleeve
             it
             not
             :
             For
             there
             shall
             arise
             false
             
             Christs
             ,
             &c.
          
           Hence
           
             Hebr
             :
             11
             ,
             24.
             
             We
             have
             mention
             of
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           .
           ]
           Hence
           
             Col
             :
             1
             ,
             24
             :
             St
             :
             Paul
          
           writes
           ,
           
             That
             he
             did
             fill
             up
             that
             which
             is
             behinde
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             in
             his
             flesh
          
           .
           Hence
           Phil
           :
           ●
           ,
           13
           :
           he
           stiles
           his
           fetters
           ,
           his
           
             bonds
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           and
           v
           :
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           
             Christ
             shall
             be
             magnified
             in
             my
             body
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           corporall
           sufferings
           for
           him
           ;
           
             For
             to
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           .
           ]
           Yea
           hence
           both
           Paul
           and
           Peter
           (
           as
           if
           they
           had
           purposely
           written
           to
           resolve
           this
           point
           )
           informe
           us
           :
           
             Phil
             :
             ●
             ,
             29
             :
             That
             it
             is
             given
             to
             us
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             not
             onely
             to
             beleeve
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           And
           1
           Pet
           :
           4
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           16.
           
           
             That
             if
             we
             be
             reproached
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             happy
             are
             w●
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             christs
             sufferings
             .
             Therefore
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             any
             man
             suffer
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           (
           derived
           onely
           from
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             let
             him
             not
             be
             ashamed
          
           .
           The
           name
           therefore
           of
           Christ
           ,
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           was
           the
           name
           in
           which
           e
           
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             suffered
             most
             reproach
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             aud
             persecution
             :
          
           and
           for
           this
           name
           did
           the
           Martyrs
           alwayes
           suffer
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ;
           as
           the
           recited
           Scriptures
           and
           *
           Ecclesiasticall
           stories
           testifie
           .
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           his
           Doctrine
           therefore
           ,
           f
           
             That
             Iesus
             was
             humbled
             and
             suffered
             more
             than
             Christ
             :
             That
             God
             onely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             suffered
             shame
             and
             rebuke
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             in
             the
             same
             name
             Iesus
             he
             will
             be
             most
             of
             all
             magnified
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             any
             other
             Title
             ;
             because
             no
             other
             name
             of
             his
             but
             Iesus
          
           [
           no
           not
           his
           name
           Christ
           ]
           
             did
             suffer
             shame
             ,
             reproach
          
           ,
           g
           
             death
             and
             hell
             :
             And
             therefore
             for
             this
             one
             reason
             onely
          
           (
           for
           he
           insisteth
           on
           no
           other
           but
           this
           alone
           )
           
             we
             must
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             onely
             ,
             not
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           is
           a
           most
           false
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           erronious
           ,
           if
           not
           wicked
           doctrine
           ;
           which
           not
           onely
           h
           divideth
           Christ
           from
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           i
           
             makes
             them
             different
             in
             degree
             and
             dignity
          
           ;
           reviving
           the
           ancient
           
             Heresie
             of
             Cerinthus
          
           ,
           who
           affirmed
           ,
           k
           
             That
             Christ
             and
             Iesus
             were
             two
             ;
             that
             Christ
             descended
             into
             Iesus
             after
             baptisme
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             dove
             ;
             that
             Christ
             flew
             backe
             againe
             
             out
             of
             Iesus
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             that
             Iesus
             onely
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             not
             Christ
             ,
             who
             continued
             spirituall
             and
             impassible
             .
          
           (
           An
           heresie
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           sole
           bowers
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           are
           farre
           more
           guilty
           ,
           than
           their
           oppugners
           are
           of
           Arrianisme
           ,
           which
           some
           ridiculously
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           though
           themselves
           be
           most
           of
           all
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           Arrius
           denied
           not
           the
           eternal
           Deity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           &c.
           under
           his
           name
           Iesus
           which
           he
           
             seldome
             or
             never
             mentioned
          
           ;
           *
           
             but
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           at
           which
           names
           *
           
             our
             opposites
             teach
             ,
             men
             must
             not
             bow
             at
             all
          
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           Arrians
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ,
           if
           the
           not
           bowing
           at
           our
           Saviours
           names
           may
           make
           men
           Arrians
           ;
           a
           conceit
           not
           heard
           of
           till
           of
           late
           .
           )
           But
           likewise
           contradicts
           the
           whole
           new
           Testament
           and
           the
           forequoted
           scriptures
           .
           For
           confutation
           of
           which
           I
           neede
           use
           no
           other
           texts
           ,
           than
           
             Gal
             :
             3.
             13.
             
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           l
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           misrecites
           it
           ]
           
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             .
          
           2
           
             Cor.
             13.
             3.
             4.
             
             Christ
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           hee
           ]
           
             was
             crucified
             through
             weaknesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           m
           texts
           
             on
             which
             he
             grounds
             this
             Errour
          
           ;
           And
           this
           very
           text
           of
           Philippians
           2.
           which
           as
           it
           begins
           ,
           continues
           and
           ends
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           See
           v.
           1.
           16.
           
           &
           30.
           
           So
           it
           joynes
           Christ
           and
           Iesus
           together
           in
           the
           very
           depth
           of
           humiliation
           :
           v.
           5.
           
             &c.
             
             Let
             the
             same
             minde
             be
             in
             you
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           in
           the
           height
           of
           exaltation
           :
           
             v.
             11.
             
             That
             every
             tongue
             should
             confesse
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           *
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           both
           named
           and
           conjoyned
           in
           the
           clause
           of
           debasement
           :
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
          
           ;
           both
           mentioned
           and
           united
           in
           the
           clause
           of
           advancement
           in
           this
           very
           originall
           text
           ,
           on
           which
           all
           the
           controversie
           is
           founded
           .
           Whence
           the
           Contents
           of
           this
           chapter
           in
           our
           authorized
           English
           Bibles
           ,
           runne
           thus
           :
           
             He
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             unity
             and
             all
             humblenesse
             of
             minde
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christs
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             humility
             and
             exaltation
          
           .
           All
           which
           doth
           give
           a
           fatal
           overthrow
           to
           this
           brainsick
           dream
           ;
           
             That
             Iesus
             was
             more
             humbled
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             honoured
             than
             Christ
             :
          
           
           and
           puts
           a
           period
           to
           the
           present
           controversie
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           other
           pillar
           to
           support
           it
           but
           this
           notorious
           errour
           ;
           and
           that
           other
           coupled
           with
           it
           ,
           page
           37.
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             greatest
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             proposed
             to
             us
             to
             worship
             ,
             &c.
             because
             it
             was
             humbled
             most
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             advanced
             above
             all
             other
             names
             ,
             yea
             above
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ.
          
           The
           falsenesse
           of
           which
           position
           that
           you
           may
           more
           evidently
           discerne
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           propound
           some
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           prove
           ;
           That
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           is
           not
           more
           honourable
           ,
           more
           worthy
           cap
           and
           knee
           ;
           yea
           l
           
             not
             so
             eminent
             ,
             so
             glorious
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             not
             so
             venerable
             among
             Christians
          
           ,
           as
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           onely
           a
           m
           
             proper
             personall
             
             name
          
           ,
           imposed
           on
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           other
           men
           :
           whereas
           the
           name
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           n
           
             name
             of
             office
          
           ,
           including
           all
           his
           severall
           
             offices
             of
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             to
          
           o
           
             which
             he
             was
             anoynted
          
           :
           As
           therefore
           the
           names
           of
           
             Emperour
             ,
             King
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Earle
             ,
             Lord-Keeper
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           farre
           more
           honourable
           than
           the
           names
           of
           
             Henry
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           are
           common
           to
           the
           meanest
           subjects
           ;
           because
           the
           first
           are
           titles
           of
           honour
           and
           office
           ;
           the
           other
           onely
           ordinary
           proper
           names
           imposed
           for
           distinction
           sake
           .
           Even
           so
           must
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           name
           of
           office
           ,
           of
           unction
           ,
           be
           far
           more
           honourable
           than
           Iesus
           ;
           a
           name
           though
           p
           
             originally
             derived
             from
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
          
           yet
           imposed
           on
           him
           at
           his
           nativity
           as
           a
           proper
           name
           ,
           to
           difference
           him
           from
           other
           men
           .
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           name
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           our
           Saviour
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           more
           honourable
           than
           that
           which
           is
           common
           to
           him
           with
           other
           men
           .
           But
           the
           name
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           name
           q
           
             peculiar
             to
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             Saviour
             :
          
           none
           ever
           being
           stiled
           Christ
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           hee
           alone
           .
           VVhereas
           the
           name
           Iesus
           wa●
           common
           unto
           others
           ,
           viz.
           To
           
             Iesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ,
             Hebr
             ,
          
           4
           ,
           8.
           
           To
           
             Iesus
             surnamed
             Iustus
             ,
             Col.
          
           4
           ,
           11.
           
           To
           
             Iesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iosedech
             ,
             Hag.
          
           1.
           1.
           
           Ezra
           3.
           2.
           
           To
           
             Iesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Sirach
             ,
             The
             Prologue
             and
             Title
             to
             Ecclesiasticus
             .
          
           and
           *
           to
           others
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           
           more
           honourable
           than
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           name
           which
           was
           given
           to
           Christ
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           incarnation
           and
           humanitie
           onely
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           venerable
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           attributed
           to
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           both
           his
           natures
           .
           But
           the
           name
           ,
           Iesus
           ,
           was
           given
           to
           our
           Saviour
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           incarnation
           and
           humanity
           onely
           :
           
             Mat
             :
             1.
             21.
             25.
             
             Luke
             1
             ,
             31.
             c
             :
          
           2
           ,
           21.
           
           VVhereas
           his
           r
           
             name
             Christ
          
           ,
           was
           given
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           both
           his
           natures
           :
           
             Acts
             10
             ,
             38.
             
             Hebr
             :
          
           1
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           See
           here
           page
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           &
           
             Vrsini
             Catech
             :
             pars
             2
             ,
             Quest
             :
             31
             ,
             p
             :
          
           204.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           venerable
           as
           his
           name
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           name
           ,
           which
           doth
           difference
           our
           Saviour
           from
           all
           others
           who
           were
           called
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           an
           excellency
           ,
           a
           precedency
           above
           them
           all
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           more
           venerable
           and
           excellent
           than
           the
           name
           Iesus
           only
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           simply
           of
           it selfe
           either
           distinguish
           or
           advance
           our
           Saviour
           above
           all
           others
           of
           that
           name
           .
           But
           this
           name
           Christ
           *
           doth
           distinguish
           our
           Saviour
           from
           all
           others
           who
           were
           stiled
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           an
           excellency
           ,
           a
           precedency
           above
           them
           all
           .
           Witnesse
           ,
           
             Mat.
             1.
             16.
             
             Of
             whom
             was
             borne
             Iesus
             which
             is
             called
             Christ.
             Luke
             2
             ,
             11.
             
             Vnto
             you
             is
             borne
             a
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
             Matth
             :
             27
             ,
             17.
             
             Iesus
             which
             is
             called
             Christ.
             Acts
          
           2
           ,
           36.
           
           
             Let
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             same
             Iesus
             whom
             you
             have
             crucified
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ.
             Acts
             17
             ,
             3
             :
             &
             18
             ,
             5
             ,
             28
             :
             Paul
             preached
             and
             testified
             both
             to
             the
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             convinced
             them
             mightily
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Christ.
             1
             Iohn
             2
             ,
             22
             Who
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             denieth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ?
             1
             Iohn
             5
             ,
             1
             :
             Whosoever
             beleeveth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             borne
             of
             God.
             Iohn
             20
             ,
             31
             ,
             These
             things
             are
             written
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             beleeve
             that
             Iesus
             in
             the
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             beleeving
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             name
             .
          
           All
           which
           
           doe
           likewise
           imply
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           title
           of
           office
           ,
           more
           honourable
           by
           farre
           than
           the
           bare
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           more
           venerable
           and
           excellent
           than
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             name
             by
             which
             our
             Saviour
             was
             most
             of
             
             all
             confessed
             ,
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             enquired
             after
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             his
             kingdome
             and
             power
             are
             most
             set
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             his
             most
             honourable
             name
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             was
             most
             of
             all
             confessed
             ,
             acknowledged
             ,
             enquired
             after
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             and
             power
             most
             of
             all
             set
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             by
             his
             name
             *
             Christ
             ,
             not
             Iesus
             .
             Hence
             the
          
           Magi
           ,
           Mat
           :
           2
           ,
           4
           ,
           inquire
           where
           Christ
           
             [
             not
             Iesus
          
           ]
           should
           be
           borne
           .
           Hence
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           enquired
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Christ
           ,
           
             [
             not
             Iesus
             .
          
           ]
           Iohn
           1
           ,
           20
           ,
           &
           2
           ,
           28
           :
           Hence
           the
           people
           confesse
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           was
           the
           very
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           Iohn
           7
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           31
           ,
           41.
           
           Hence
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           demanded
           ,
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           Christ
           ?
           
             and
             the
          
           Samaritans
           themselves
           replyed
           ,
           Now
           we
           beleeve
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           indeed
           the
           Christ
           ,
           
             [
             not
             the
             Iesus
          
           ]
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Iohn
           4
           ,
           25
           ,
           29
           ,
           42
           :
           
             Hence
             the
          
           Priest
           and
           Pharises
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           whether
           hee
           were
           the
           Christ
           or
           not
           .
           Mat
           :
           26
           :
           63
           :
           Luke
           22
           ,
           67
           :
           Hence
           the
           Divells
           themselves
           cryed
           out
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Thou
           art
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           knew
           that
           he
           was
           Christ.
           Luke
           4
           ,
           41
           :
           Hence
           the
           Angels
           tell
           the
           Shepheards
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           borne
           to
           them
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           was
           Christ
           
             [
             not
             Iesus
          
           ]
           the
           Lord.
           Luke
           2
           ,
           11
           :
           &
           the
           Apostles
           being
           demanded
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           he
           was
           ;
           make
           this
           reply
           by
           Peter
           in
           all
           their
           names
           ,
           Thou
           art
           Christ
           ,
           
             [
             not
             Iesus
          
           ]
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           living
           God
           :
           Thou
           art
           the
           Christ
           of
           God.
           Mat
           :
           16
           ,
           16
           :
           Luke
           9
           ,
           20
           :
           Iohn
           6
           ,
           69
           :
           Hence
           Acts
           2
           ,
           36
           ,
           
             he
             is
          
           said
           to
           be
           made
           both
           Lord
           and
           Christ
           :
           and
           Acts
           4
           ,
           26
           :
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           stand
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Rulers
           are
           gathered
           together
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Christ
           ,
           
             not
             Iesus
             .
             Hence
          
           ,
           Rev
           :
           11
           ,
           
           15.
           
           There
           were
           great
           voices
           in
           heaven
           ,
           saying
           ,
           *
           The
           Kingdomes
           of
           this
           world
           are
           become
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Christ
           
             [
             not
             Iesus
             ]
             And
          
           Revel
           ;
           12
           ,
           10
           :
           Now
           is
           come
           salvation
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           Rev
           :
           20
           ,
           4
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           I
           saw
           a
           throne
           ,
           &c.
           and
           they
           lived
           and
           reigned
           with
           Christ
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           :
           They
           shall
           be
           Priests
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shall
           reagne
           with
           him
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           .
           Hence
           S.
           Paul
           proclaimeth
           ;
           s
           That
           he
           was
           ,
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           :
           t
           That
           hee
           desired
           to
           know
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           crucified
           :
           u
           That
           he
           preached
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christ
           :
           x
           That
           hee
           accounted
           all
           things
           losse
           and
           dung
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           winne
           Christ
           :
           y
           That
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           best
           of
           all
           .
           
             All
             which
             with
             infinite
             other
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             all
             the
          
           *
           
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
          
           *
           Articles
           ,
           
             who
             more
             commonly
             stile
             our
             Saviour
             in
             all
             their
          
           Writings
           Christ
           
             than
             Iesus
             )
             sufficiently
             confirme
             my
             Minor
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             the
             conclusion
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           name
           of
           our
           Saviour
           which
           denominates
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           his
           Saints
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           must
           needs
           be
           more
           venerable
           and
           glorious
           unto
           Christians
           ,
           than
           that
           name
           which
           denominates
           none
           of
           these
           .
           But
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           not
           Iesus
           denominates
           all
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           denominates
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           stiled
           
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Gospell
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sweete
             savour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           :
           ]
           
             Rom
             :
             1
             ,
             16.
             
             ●
             :
             15
             ,
             19
             20
             29.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             2
             ,
             12.
             c
             :
             4
             ,
             14.
             
             Gal
             :
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             Phil
             :
             1
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Thes
             :
             3
             ,
             2●
             2.
             
             Thes
             :
             1
             ,
             8.
             
             Eph
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             
             6
             ,
             8.
             c
             :
             4
             ,
             20.
             
             Acts
             24
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             1
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             Iohn
             9.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             denominates
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             stiled
             the
             *
             
               Baptisme
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             [
             not
             Iesus
             .
             ]
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             denominates
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             stiled
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               and
               Churches
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               Rom
               :
            
             16
             ,
             16.
             not
             of
             Iesus
             .
             
               The
               body
               ,
               flesh
               wife
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor
               :
               12
               ,
               7.
               
               Ephes
               :
               4
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               15.
               c
               :
               5
               ,
               23
               ,
               to
               33.
               
               Col
               :
            
             1
             ,
             24.
             not
             of
             Iesus
             :
             Yea
             
               Christ
               himselfe
               
               1
               Cor
               :
               12
               ,
               22.
               
               As
               the
               body
               is
               one
               ,
               &c.
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             not
             Iesus
             .
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             denominates
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             stiled
             ,
             the
          
           b
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Ministers
          
           ,
           c
           
             servants
             ,
             and
          
           d
           
             Embassadours
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           :
           e
           
             Instructers
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           f
           
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           g
           
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           denominates
           his
           Saints
           ,
           who
           are
           stiled
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           [
           not
           Iesuites
           ]
           
             Acts
             11
             ,
             26
             :
             c
             :
             26
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Pet
             :
             4
             ,
             16
             :
             The
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph
             :
             5
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ;
             32
             :
             1
             Cor.
          
           6
           ,
           15.
           not
           of
           Iesus
           .
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor
             :
          
           3
           ,
           3
           :
           not
           of
           Iesus
           :
           
             Heires
             annexed
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           .
           ]
           
             Rom
             :
             8
             ,
             17.
             
             Gal
             :
             4
             ,
             7.
             
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor
             :
             3
             ,
             1
             :
             &
             Servants
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal
             :
             1
             ,
             1●
             .
             c
             :
             6
             ,
             6.
             
             Ephes
             :
          
           6
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Hence
           Christians
           are
           said
           ,
           
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             and
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             Gal
             :
             2
             ,
             20.
             
             Ephes
             :
             3
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             17.
             
             To
             have
             Christ
             formed
             in
             them
             ,
             Gal
             :
             4
             ,
             19.
             
             To
             be
             baptised
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             Gal
             :
             1
             ,
             21.
             c
             :
             3
             ,
             37.
             
             Rom
             :
             16
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             To
             be
             Christs
             ,
             Gal
             :
             3.
             29.
             
             c
             :
             ●
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             3
             ,
             23.
             c
             :
             11.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             15
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             10
             ,
             7.
             
             To
             be
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Gal
             :
             3
             ,
             28.
             
             Ephes
             :
             1
             ,
             10.
             
             To
             be
             in
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           Iesus
           ]
           
             Ephes
             :
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             c
             :
             6
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             9
             ,
             13.
             
             &
          
           10
           ,
           5
           ,
           7.
           as
           to
           their
           soveraigne
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
           
             And
             to
             be
             Priests
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           not
           of
           Iesus
           ]
           
             Rev
             :
             20
             ,
             6
             :
             c.
          
           1
           ,
           6.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           it
           deno●●nates
           
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           which
           is
           stiled
           ,
           
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes
             :
             5
             ,
             5.
             
             Rev
             :
          
           11
           ,
           15.
           not
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           more
           venerable
           and
           glorious
           among
           Christians
           ,
           than
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           ;
           which
           gives
           no
           such
           denominations
           to
           them
           to
           these
           ,
           as
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Christians
           have
           as
           much
           cause
           to
           reverence
           &
           
           honour
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           as
           Iesus
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           *
           
             That
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
          
           ,
           *
           
             loved
             ,
             saved
             ,
             redeemed
             them
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           :
           So
           it
           records
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             gives
             them
             light
             ,
             Eph
             :
             5
             ,
             14.
             
             That
             Christ
             hath
             made
             thē
             free
             ,
             Gal
             :
          
           5
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             strengthen
             thē
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             Phil
             :
          
           4
           ,
           13.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             forgive
             them
             ,
             Col
             :
             3
             ,
             13.
             
             That
             they
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             Col
             :
             3
             ,
             24.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             their
             consolation
             ,
             2
             Cor
             :
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             Phil
             :
             2
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             in
             them
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
             Col
             :
             1
             ,
             27.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             lives
             are
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ,
             Col
             :
             3
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
             That
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             live
             by
             him
             ,
             Gal
             :
             2
             ,
             20
             :
             That
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ,
             Ephes
             :
             3
             ,
             17
             :
             That
             Christ
             is
             for
             them
             an
             high
             Priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Hebr
             :
             9
             ,
             11
             :
             That
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             2
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             19
             :
             That
             Christ
             loveth
             them
             ;
             that
             this
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             them
             surpasseth
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             sever
             them
             from
             Christs
             love
             ,
             which
             constraineth
             them
             to
             live
             unto
             him
             ,
             Ephes
             :
             5
             ,
             25
             2
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             14
             :
             Eph
             :
             3
             ,
             13
             :
             Rom
             :
             8
             ,
             35.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             all
             and
             in
             all
             ,
             yea
             all
             unto
             them
             :
             Col
             :
             3
             ,
             11
             :
             Eph
             :
             1
             ,
             20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           Which
           considerations
           made
           Paul
           to
           prise
           Christ
           so
           much
           ;
           as
           to
           e
           
             count
             all
             things
             losse
             and
             dung
             to
             win
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           to
           
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolved
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             best
             of
             all
             .
          
           f
           Therefore
           certainly
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           *
           
             name
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             with
             other
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             their
             Christian
             soldiers
             did
             so
             much
             honour
             ,
             as
             to
             engrave
             and
             weare
             it
             both
             in
             their
             helmets
             and
             their
             ensignes
             :
          
           whereas
           we
           never
           reade
           that
           they
           gave
           such
           honour
           to
           this
           name
           Iesus
           :
           )
           are
           as
           honourable
           ,
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           worthy
           reverence
           ,
           capping
           ,
           and
           bowing
           ,
           as
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           his
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           comes
           short
           of
           his
           name
           Christ
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           .
           And
           let
           this
           for
           ever
           silence
           the
           s●●●stitious
           bowers
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           engrosse
           all
           reverence
           and
           honour
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           alone
           ,
           preferring
           it
           above
           all
           other
           Titles
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           yea
           before
           his
           stile
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           doth
           more
           really
           and
           fully
           expresse
           his
           office
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           the
           very
           *
           
             title
             of
             that
             office
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           )
           than
           his
           name
           Iesus
           doth
           .
        
         
           
           But
           to
           returne
           againe
           to
           your
           Sonnes
           absurdities
           :
           Page
           34
           ,
           he
           affirmes
           ,
           
             That
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             doe
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           A
           confident
           assertion
           of
           a
           *
           
             Metaphysicall
             Divine
          
           ;
           who
           in
           my
           hearing
           preached
           twice
           or
           thrice
           so
           learnedly
           of
           Angels
           ,
           (
           the
           chiefe
           subject
           of
           his
           elevated
           metaphysicall
           contemplations
           )
           in
           
             St.
             Maries
             in
             Oxford
          
           ,
           that
           he
           preached
           most
           of
           his
           Auditours
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           admit
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           out
           of
           his
           intimate●
           
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Angels
           knowes
           this
           for
           certaine
           ,
           (
           which
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           man
           can
           ever
           prove
           )
           that
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           heaven
           doe
           bow
           their
           knees
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           :
           yet
           how
           can
           he
           prove
           his
           second
           position
           ,
           
             page
             34
             ,
             That
             Divells
             and
             Reprobates
             bow
             at
             this
             name
             ,
             as
             stubborne
             prisoners
             .
          
           I
           hope
           hee
           was
           never
           as
           yet
           the
           
             Divels
             Chaplaine
          
           ,
           *
           
             (
             though
             he
             hath
             oft
             disputed
             and
             combated
             with
             him
             in
             his
             study
             hand
             to
             hand
          
           ;
           )
           that
           hee
           so
           knowingly
           ,
           so
           confidently
           avers
           ,
           that
           
             Divells
             and
             Reprobates
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           in
           hell
           :
           VVhich
           bowing
           as
           g
           himselfe
           records
           ,
           being
           
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             in
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             only
             ,
          
           disproves
           this
           idle
           dreame
           of
           his
           .
           For
           ,
           who
           ever
           heard
           ?
           who
           ever
           read
           divine
           service
           in
           hell
           as
           Chaplaine
           to
           the
           Divell
           ?
           If
           then
           there
           be
           no
           divine
           service
           heard
           or
           read
           in
           hell
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           beleeve
           there
           will
           be
           none
           till
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           chaunts
           it
           )
           then
           questionlesse
           there
           is
           no
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           there
           ,
           
             a
             duty
             ,
             a
             ceremony
             in
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             onely
             ,
          
           as
           this
           Authour
           writes
           :
           who
           can
           never
           prove
           ,
           that
           Divells
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           speciall
           revelation
           frō
           the
           Divel
           ,
           or
           those
           spirit
           raised
           up
           from
           thence
           ,
           which
           long
           since
           frayed
           him
           out
           of
           his
           little
           wits
           .
        
         
           To
           passe
           by
           his
           grosse
           falsification
           of
           
             Origen
             on
             Rom
          
           :
           
           14
           :
           whom
           he
           brings
           in
           ,
           
             writing
             ,
             page
             54
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             humble
             :
          
           when
           as
           
             Bishop
             Andrewes
          
           and
           himselfe
           *
           confesse
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           selfe-same
           page
           ;
           and
           page
           21
           ,
           90
           :
           
             that
             Origen
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Fathers
             is
             against
             them
             :
          
           together
           with
           his
           corrupting
           of
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             page
             62
             ,
             line
          
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           :
           and
           *
           of
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             page
          
           76
           ,
           77
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           selfe-same
           manner
           ;
           when
           as
           neither
           of
           them
           writes
           one
           word
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           in
           the
           alledged
           places
           ,
           as
           the
           perusall
           of
           them
           in
           their
           workes
           ,
           and
           the
           Survey
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           (
           which
           *
           
             anathematizeth
             those
             
             onely
          
           ,
           which
           did
           
             co●dore
             the
             humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             with
             his
             Deity
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             Emmanuel
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             with
             one
             adoration
             :
          
           there
           being
           neither
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           nor
           one
           word
           of
           bowing
           (
           much
           lesse
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           )
           in
           the
           8.
           
           Canon
           of
           that
           Councell
           ,
           which
           he
           voucheth
           )
           will
           fully
           evide●ce
           .
           Nor
           yet
           to
           remem●er
           his
           strange
           Divinity
           ,
           
             page
             40
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             his
             name
             was
             given
             him
             twice
             ;
             once
             till
             death
             ,
             afterwards
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Disciples
             for
             saking
             ,
             and
          
           Peters
           
             denying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             death
             of
             his
             name
             Iesus
             .
          
           Or
           
             page
             59
             ,
             l
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             :
             That
             we
             must
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             more
             then
             is
             required
             by
             Phil
             :
             2
             :
             Isay
             45
             :
             or
             Rom
             :
          
           14
           :
           (
           the
           chiefe
           texts
           on
           which
           this
           duty
           is
           (
           though
           a
           absurdly
           )
           grounded
           :
           )
           which
           to
           recite
           alone
           is
           to
           confute
           .
           I
           shall
           request
           you
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           21
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           mangled
           ,
           falsified
           ,
           and
           grossely
           misapplyed
           ;
           that
           so
           I
           may
           meet
           with
           him
           for
           his
           notorious
           slander
           ;
           b
           
             That
             I
             have
             falsified
          
           15
           ,
           
             nay
             36
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             above
             80
             Authours
          
           ;
           which
           he
           onely
           writes
           ,
           but
           prove
           ;
           not
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           .
           Page
           9
           ,
           l
           :
           27
           :
           he
           misrecites
           the
           1
           Cor
           :
           16
           ,
           22
           ;
           omitting
           the
           name
           Christ
           ,
           to
           adde
           more
           reverence
           to
           the
           name
           Iesus
           .
           Page
           16
           ,
           l
           :
           12
           ,
           13
           :
           hee
           writes
           ;
           
             That
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             is
             a
             duty
             required
             at
             Psal
             :
             95
             ,
             6
             ;
             O
             come
             let
             us
             worship
             and
             bow
             downe
             ,
             and
             kneele
             before
             the
             Lord
             our
             Maker
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           name
           Iesus
           (
           which
           was
           c
           
             given
             to
             our
             Saviour
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             penning
             of
             this
             Psalme
             )
          
           were
           our
           Lord
           and
           Maker
           intended
           in
           this
           verse
           .
           Page
           27
           l
           :
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           he
           
             brings
             in
             the
             24
             Elders
             Rev
             :
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             in
             time
             of
             this
             life
             :
          
           when
           as
           the
           text
           records
           onely
           ,
           that
           
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           his
           name
           :
           and
           that
           in
           heaven
           not
           on
           earth
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           there
           appeares
           to
           contradict
           it
           .
           
             Page
             31
             ,
             l.
          
           18.
           he
           argues
           thus
           from
           
             Acts
             3
             ,
             15.
             
             Ye
             killed
             the
             Prince
             of
             life
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             no
             name
             was
             ever
             so
             abused
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             bow
             at
             it
             more
             than
             at
             any
             other
             name
             .
             Page
          
           37
           ,
           l
           :
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           he
           falsifieth
           
             Gal
             :
             3
             ,
             13
             :
             &
             1
             Cor
             :
          
           13
           ,
           4
           ;
           foysting
           in
           Iesus
           into
           them
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           these
           texts
           ,
           but
           Christ
           alone
           .
           
             Page
             38
             ,
             l
          
           :
           18
           ;
           he
           concludes
           out
           of
           
             Acts
             4
             ,
             12
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             onely
          
           d
           
             name
             by
             which
             we
             are
             saved
             :
          
           as
           if
           the
           bare
           name
           of
           Iesus
           onely
           (
           not
           the
           person
           ,
           power
           ,
           or
           merits
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           only
           name
           intended
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           as
           all
           Expositours
           on
           it
           accord
           ;
           )
           were
           our
           onely
           Saviour
           :
           Yet
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           this
           verse
           ;
           and
           verse
           10
           ,
           doth
           joyne
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           and
           Iesus
           together
           ;
           [
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             &c
          
           ]
           adding
           no
           more
           vertue
           to
           the
           one
           than
           to
           the
           other
           .
           
             Page
             38
             ,
             l.
          
           31
           ,
           32
           ;
           he
           falsifieth
           the
           2
           
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             19
             :
             God
             was
             in
          
           Iesus
           
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himselfe
          
           :
           whereas
           the
           text
           is
           ,
           
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           .
           Page
           48
           ,
           he
           misrecites
           6
           Scriptures
           together
           :
           
             viz.
             Eph
          
           :
           1
           ,
           10
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ;
           where
           he
           reads
           Iesus
           ,
           for
           Christ
           ;
           the
           text
           being
           Christ
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           :
           Matth
           :
           7
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           where
           the
           text
           is
           Lord
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           :
           the
           1
           Cor
           :
           15
           ,
           25
           ,
           where
           the
           name
           Iesus
           is
           not
           once
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           from
           verse
           12
           ,
           to
           26
           :
           yet
           hee
           reades
           it
           
             Iesus
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           
             Christ
             :
             Eph
             :
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &
             Col
             :
          
           2
           ,
           15
           ;
           where
           he
           forgeth
           in
           Iesus
           *
           for
           Christ
           :
           And
           all
           to
           prove
           
             Iesus
             ,
             qua
             Iesus
             ,
             a
             confirming
             Iesus
             to
             Angels
             ,
             a
             commanding
             Iesus
             to
             Divels
             ,
             and
             an
             exalted
             and
             triumphing
             Iesus
             over
             Divells
             ,
          
           out
           of
           these
           texts
           :
           which
           no
           wayes
           warrant
           his
           collection
           ;
           and
           stile
           him
           onely
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Lord
           ,
           not
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           quite
           against
           him
           .
           Page
           55
           ,
           l.
           10
           ,
           he
           applies
           Rev
           :
           21
           ,
           24
           ,
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           the
           text
           ,
           with
           all
           Interpreters
           expresly
           apply
           ,
           
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           in
           the
           precedent
           verses
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           applied
           to
           no
           other
           .
           
             Page
             55
             ,
             l
          
           :
           21
           ,
           hee
           againe
           corrupts
           ,
           Ephes
           :
           1
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           exchanging
           
             Iesus
             for
             Christ
          
           :
           and
           page
           73
           ,
           hee
           perverts
           no
           lesse
           than
           7
           
             severall
             texts
             together
          
           ,
           as
           grossely
           ,
           as
           Papistically
           as
           Durandus
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Papist
           ever
           did
           ;
           Which
           Scriptures
           I
           shall
           here
           passe
           over
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           touched
           them
           f
           before
           .
           These
           severall
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           sundry
           others
           ,
           hath
           this
           monstrously
           learned
           Divine
           corrupted
           ,
           falsified
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           perverted
           ,
           to
           draw
           on
           capping
           &
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           a
           duty
           which
           the
           g
           
             primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           h
           
             Fathers
             never
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             which
             most
             Protestant
             Churches
             quite
             disclaime
             :
          
           and
           so
           are
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Puritans
             ,
             Schismatickes
             Nonconformists
             ,
             Disputers
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             yea
             rebels
             ,
             traytors
             ,
             enemies
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Soveraigne
             his
             Vice-gerent
             ,
          
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           besides
           ,
           if
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           Divinity
           ,
           or
           *
           Confutation
           may
           be
           credited
           ;
           
             which
             makes
             bowing
             at
             the
             names
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           (
           not
           the
           adoration
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Iesus
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           yeeld
           all
           the
           divine
           honour
           and
           worship
           that
           himself
           requires
           ,
           as
           our
           prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           our
           whole
           dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           our
           publike
           and
           private
           worship
           of
           him
           ,
           &c.
           testifie
           ,
           though
           we
           bow
           not
           superstitiously
           at
           his
           name
           ;
           )
           
             a
             morall
             command
             ,
             a
             necessary
             ,
             an
             universall
             Ceremony
             which
             God
             requires
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             a
             day
             or
             a
             yeare
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             ,
             &c.
             
             Page
          
           74.
           though
           few
           but
           Papists
           and
           Popish
           Churches
           ever
           practised
           it
           ,
           and
           these
           but
           lately
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           anon
           .
           i
        
         
           
           This
           Sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           thus
           absurd
           ,
           but
           Popish
           too
           .
           To
           omit
           his
           ridiculous
           Popish
           trash
           ,
           p
           :
           71
           ,
           72
           ,
           73
           :
           Page
           34
           ,
           he
           hath
           this
           Romish
           passage
           ;
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             &c.
             where
             his
             Priests
             sacrifice
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             the
             militant
             Churches
             prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             God
             offended
             with
             our
             daily
             sins
             :
          
           ●rgo
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           especially
           those
           who
           erect
           adore
           ,
           and
           cringe
           to
           Altars
           )
           are
           
             sacrificing
             Priests
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           a
           
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             sacrificed
             by
             these
             Priests
             for
             mens
             daily
             sins
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Mother
           ?
        
         
           
           Page
           36
           ,
           to
           42
           ,
           he
           often
           harpes
           on
           this
           Popish
           string
           ;
           
             That
             Christ
             Iesus
             by
             his
             sufferings
             did
             merit
             something
             to
             himselfe
          
           ;
           and
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           this
           in
           speciall
           ;
           
             the
             exaltation
             ,
             adoration
             ,
             of
             and
             bowing
             unto
             his
             name
             Iesus
             .
          
           *
           A
           Doctrine
           which
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Marlorat
             ,
             Dr.
             Fulke
             ,
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             ,
          
           
           and
           generally
           all
           Protestant
           Divines
           on
           Phil
           :
           2
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           doe
           utterly
           condemne
           as
           Popish
           ,
           as
           derogatory
           to
           the
           greatnes
           &
           freenes
           of
           Christs
           love
           to
           his
           :
           Yea
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           this
           forgetfull
           Angelical
           Dr.
           (
           who
           oft
           confutes
           himself
           )
           doth
           fully
           contradict
           ,
           p.
           37
           ,
           38
           ;
           where
           he
           writes●
           
             That
             God
             rewarded
             Iesus
             freely
             ;
             that
             his
             name
             Iesus
             was●
             free
             gift
             ,
             and
             freely
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           therefore
           not
           ●●●●ted
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           *
           
             Page
             89
             ,
             he
             writes
          
           ;
           That
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           bow
           at
           or
           towards
           the
           Communion-table
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           neither
           Scripture
           nor
           Canon
           that
           bindes
           us
           thus
           to
           bow
           :
           because
           the
           Communion-table
           is
           the
           Chaire
           of
           state
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           his
           chiefest
           place
           of
           presence
           in
           our
           Church
           :
           because
           we
           may
           bow
           at
           his
           Majesties
           chaire
           of
           estate
           ,
           who
           is
           but
           Iesus
           his
           Deputy
           :
           and
           because
           the
           Communion-table
           is
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           place
           where
           our
           Saviour
           was
           most
           despised
           ,
           dishonoured
           and
           crucified
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           could
           avouch
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           
             ringing
             of
             bells
             ,
             procession
             ,
             the
             4
             cornered
             cap
             ,
             the
             penitentiall
             sheet
             ,
             &c.
             page
          
           72
           ,
           73
           ;
           should
           finde
           neither
           Scripture
           nor
           Canon
           for
           bowing
           to
           ,
           or
           at
           Communion-tables
           and
           Altars
           :
           but
           stranger
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           justifie
           this
           bowing
           ;
           there
           being
           neither
           Scripture
           nor
           Canon
           for
           it
           ;
           when
           as
           there
           is
           both
           Scripture
           ,
           a
           Statute
           ,
           and
           b
           Canon
           to
           ,
           against
           it
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           doe
           positively
           condemne
           as
           
             grosse
             idolatry
             ,
             the
             bowing
             at
             ,
             to
             or
             before
             any
             Images
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Altars
             ,
             Levit
             :
             26
             ,
             1.
             
             Exod
             :
             20
             ,
             5.
             c
             :
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Deut
             :
             5.
             7
             ,
             82
             Kings
             17
             ,
             35.
             
             Numb
             :
             25
             ,
             2.
             
             Iosh
             :
             23
             ,
             16.
             
             Isay
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Kings
             19
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Chron
             :
             25
             ,
             14.
             
             Yea
             our
             owne
          
           c
           Homilies
           ,
           d
           Statutes
           ,
           e
           
             Canons
             ,
             and
          
           f
           
             Writers
             ,
             as
             they
             expresly
             inhibit
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             any
             Images
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Crucifixes
             ,
             or
             Altars
             in
             Churches
             ,
          
           (
           a
           thing
           now
           much
           in
           use
           :
           )
           so
           they
           instruct
           us
           likewise
           ,
           g
           
             That
             the
             bowing
             or
             kneeling
             before
             an
             image
             ,
             crucifix
             ,
             picture
             ,
             or
             Altar
             ,
             &
             the
             very
             bowing
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             Idolatry
             :
          
           And
           why
           then
           should
           not
           the
           bowing
           at
           ,
           to
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           Communion-table
           (
           which
           is
           no
           where
           commanded
           by
           the
           Scripture
           )
           
           bee
           Idolatry
           too
           ?
           
             Francis
             de
             Croy
             in
             his
             first
             Conformity
             ,
             cap.
          
           24
           ,
           with
           others
           testifie
           .
           The
           Paganizing
           Popish
           Priests
           have
           borrowed
           this
           bowing
           to
           *
           Altars
           ,
           from
           the
           Pagans
           ;
           a
           practise
           much
           in
           use
           among
           them
           :
           witnesse
           their
           spurious
           
             D.
             Iacobi
             Divina
             Missa
          
           ,
           *
           
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             Tom.
             1.
             p
             ,
             15.
             
             F.
             19.
             
             D.
          
           their
           forged
           
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             ,
             De
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             lib
             :
             c
             :
             5.
             lbid
             :
             p
             :
          
           132
           ,
           
             C
             ,
             H
             ,
             13●
             ,
             A.
          
           their
           
             Rusticus
             Diaconus
             Cardinalis
             ,
             contra
             Achephalos
             Disputatio
             .
             Bib.
             Patr.
             Tom
             :
             6
             ,
             pars
          
           2
           ,
           
             p
             :
             125
             ,
             G
             :
             229
             ,
             E
             :
          
           their
           
             Stephanus
             Eduensis
             Episc
             :
             De
             Sacramento
             Altaris
             ,
             cap
             :
             12
             ,
             Bib
             :
             Pat
             :
             Tom
             :
             10
             ,
             p
             :
             416
             ,
             C.
             Honorius
             Augustodunensis
             De
             Antiquo
             ritu
             Missae
             ,
             l
             :
             2
             ,
             c
             :
          
           30
           ,
           
             Bib.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             12
             ,
             pars
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             1054
             :
             Radulphus
             Tungrensis
             de
             Canonum
             Observantia
             ,
             Propositio
             23
             ,
             Bib
             :
             Pat
             :
             T
             :
             14
             ,
             pag
             :
             250
             ,
             B.
             Eugenius
             Roblesius
             De
             Authoritate
             et
             Ordine
             Officij
             Mazabarici
             ,
             lib
             :
             cap
             :
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Bib
             :
             Patr
             :
             Tom
             :
             15
             ,
             p.
             781
             ,
             G
             ,
             H.
             Alexius
             Menesius
             Missa
             Christianorum
             apud
             Indos
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
          
           793
           ,
           795
           ,
           796
           ,
           their
           idolatrous
           
             Masse-books
             ,
             Durandus
          
           ,
           with
           other
           Authours
           ,
           and
           common
           experience
           ;
           all
           which
           sufficiently
           testifie
           the
           Papists
           daily
           practise
           of
           bowing
           unto
           Altars
           .
           From
           which
           ,
           some
           superstitious
           Romanizing
           Protestants
           ,
           without
           either
           Scripture
           or
           Canon
           to
           authorize
           them
           ,
           have
           of
           late
           begun
           to
           bow
           and
           cringe
           to
           Communion-tables
           ,
           (
           or
           in
           truth
           to
           new
           erected
           f
           
             high
             Altars
          
           ,
           as
           they
           stile
           them
           :
           )
           which
           how
           it
           differs
           from
           Papists
           Altar-adorations
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           bowing
           and
           cringing
           to
           Pictures
           and
           Crucifixes
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           can
           be
           excused
           from
           superstition
           ,
           wil-worship
           ,
           &
           idolatry
           ,
           I
           cannot
           yet
           conjecture
           .
           Bowing
           before
           the
           Altar
           ,
           or
           Communion
           Table
           ,
           if
           the
           g
           Papists
           ,
           or
           h
           
             Mr.
             Cozens
          
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           than
           adoration
           ;
           and
           I
           presume
           
             Mr
             Widdowes
             (
             who
             makes
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             divine
             
             worship
             )
          
           intends
           it
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           .
           Being
           therefore
           not
           commanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           will-worship
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           abhorred
           notwithstanding
           the
           three
           Popish
           (
           if
           not
           foolish
           )
           reasons
           produced
           for
           to
           justifie
           it
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           examine
           ,
           For
           the
           first
           of
           them
           :
           
             That
             the
             Communion-table
             is
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             his
             chaire
             of
             Estate
             ,
             &c.
          
           therefore
           wee
           may
           (
           we
           must
           )
           lawfully
           bow
           unto
           it
           :
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           argument
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Iesus
           his
           chaire
           of
           estate
           i
           
             is
             onely
             at
             his
             Fathers
             owne
             right
             hand
             ,
             were
             he
             now
             sits
             and
             raig●es
             in
             glory
             :
          
           k
           
             Heaven
             is
             his
             throne
             ,
             earth
             but
             his
             footestoole
             .
          
           If
           he
           hath
           any
           throne
           or
           chaire
           of
           estate
           on
           earth
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           his
           elect
           .
           
             in
             which
             he
          
           l
           dwells
           ,
           and
           m
           raignes
           .
           He
           is
           on
           the
           Communion
           table
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           onely
           when
           the
           consecrated
           bread
           and
           wine
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           are
           upon
           it
           ,
           not
           at
           *
           other
           times
           )
           not
           as
           a
           King
           in
           a
           royall
           throne
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           n
           
             crucified
             Saviour
          
           ,
           a
           o
           
             spirituall
             repast
          
           ,
           which
           our
           soules
           by
           faith
           must
           feede
           on
           :
           and
           even
           then
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           much
           preser●
           at
           or
           on
           the
           Communion-table
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           receivers
           hand
           and
           p
           heart
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           the
           q
           Chalice
           ,
           and
           Cup
           ,
           which
           no
           men
           bow
           to
           .
           This
           first
           reason
           therefore
           is
           both
           ridiculous
           and
           erronious
           ,
           The
           second
           ,
           
             The
             men
             may
             bow
             to
             the
             Kings
             chaire
             of
             Estate
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           r
           
             Popish
             cavill
          
           ,
           which
           s
           
             Protestants
             oft
             have
             answered
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           impertinent
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           because
           the
           Kings
           chaire
           of
           estate
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           bowing
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           civill
           thing
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Communion-table
           (
           made
           *
           
             of
             wood
          
           ,
           (
           not
           stone
           )
           is
           a
           religious
           implement
           t
           
             of
             Gods
             owne
             appointment
          
           ,
           u
           stāding
           anciently
           ,
           *
           
             as
             now
             it
             ought
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           
           east
           end
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           the
           genuflection
           ,
           or
           inclining
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           before
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           religious
           externall
           worship
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           which
           being
           not
           commanded
           by
           divine
           authority
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           than
           superstition
           or
           idolatry
           .
           The
           last
           reason
           ,
           as
           it
           make
           more
           for
           bowing
           to
           crucifixes
           ,
           to
           Golgatha
           ,
           to
           the
           high
           Priests
           hal
           ,
           thā
           to
           Cōmuniō
           tables
           or
           Altars
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           ridiculous
           absurdity
           For
           the
           Communion
           table
           is
           not
           a
           
             signe
             of
             the
          
           v
           
             high
             Priests
             pallace
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           x
           Golgatha
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           y
           Crosse
           ,
           therefore
           it
           's
           no
           signe
           of
           the
           place
           where
           our
           Saviour
           was
           most
           dishonoured
           ,
           despised
           ,
           and
           crucified
           :
           If
           it
           be
           any
           signe
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           spirituall
           repasting
           place
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           heavenly
           banquet
           ,
           where
           in
           Christ
           doth
           spiritually
           z
           
             distribute
             his
             body
             &
             blood
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           to
           al
           who
           worthily
           receive
           them
           .
           But
           that
           it
           should
           be
           a
           
             signe
             of
             the
             place
             where
             our
             Saviour
             suffered
             ,
          
           is
           as
           new
           Divinity
           unto
           me
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           very
           bowing
           to
           Communion-tables
           ,
           which
           hath
           neither
           Scripture
           ,
           Law
           ,
           nor
           Canon
           for
           to
           warrant
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
             Page
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ;
             He
             writes
             thus
             :
          
           That
           all
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Ancients
           on
           this
           place
           ,
           but
           Origen
           ,
           doe
           literally
           understand
           this
           text
           of
           Phil.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           and
           approve
           of
           this
           actuall
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           dispute
           of
           ;
           That
           this
           bowing
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           St.
           Hieroms
           time
           :
           &
           that
           it
           was
           a
           most
           ancient
           custome
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
             for
             proofe
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             vouched
          
           Bp.
           Andrewes
           ,
           Bp.
           Whitguist
           ,
           Zanchius
           ,
           the
           Councels
           of
           Nice
           and
           Ephesus
           ,
           Athanasius
           ,
           Cyrill
           and
           Hierom.
           But
           than
           Gregory
           the
           10
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1273
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Fathers
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           
             (
             writes
             he
          
           )
           is
           fabulous
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Puritans
           Legend
           .
        
         
           This
           passage
           I
           dare
           boldly
           averre
           ,
           is
           as
           fabulous
           as
           any
           in
           the
           
             golden
             Legend
          
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           one
           Father
           ,
           one
           ancient
           Expositor
           this
           day
           extant
           ,
           that
           did
           ever
           interpret
           this
           text
           ,
           of
           any
           corporall
           genuflection
           or
           bowing
           at
           the
           recitall
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           divine
           service
           onely
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Turkes
          
           ,
           and
           Arrians
           seldome
           
           come
           ,
           *
           
             and
             so
             it
             's
             needlesse
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             )
          
           or
           at
           other
           seasons
           .
           I
           have
           already
           in
           my
           Appendix
           *
           truly
           vouched
           some
           80
           ,
           or
           more
           severall
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           Authours
           ,
           who
           reciting
           ,
           and
           descanting
           on
           this
           Text
           ,
           have
           found
           out
           no
           such
           Duty
           ,
           or
           Ceremony
           ,
           of
           
             bowing
             at
             the
             naming
             of
             Iesus
             in
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
          
           as
           this
           upstart
           Chymicke
           hath
           extracted
           (
           I
           should
           say
           wrested
           )
           from
           it
           ,
           even
           by
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           words
           and
           meaning
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           there
           largely
           proved
           .
           To
           these
           I
           shall
           accumulate
           some
           other
           ancient
           and
           modern
           Writers
           ,
           who
           give
           no
           other
           interpretation
           
             of
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             the
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           in
           this
           text
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           than
           that
           I
           have
           mentioned
           in
           my
           Appendix
           :
           Which
           Writers
           because
           they
           are
           many
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           onely
           quote
           their
           names
           and
           bookes
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           learned
           Reader
           may
           peruse
           at
           leisure
           )
           not
           their
           words
           :
           Their
           names
           and
           workes
           in
           briefe
           are
           these
           :
           
             Sancti
             Hippoliti
             Oratio
             De
             Consum
             .
             Mundi
             ,
             &
             de
             Antichristo
             ,
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Coloniae
             Agrip
             :
             1618.
             
             Tom
             :
             3.
             p.
             17.
             B.
             Dionuysij
             Alexandrini
             Epistolacontra
             Paulū
             Samo
             satensem
             ,
          
           *
           
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             75.
             B.
             C
             ,
             D
             Zeno
             Veronensis
             Sermo
             in
             Psa
             :
             126
             ,
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             97
             ,
             G
             ,
             S.
             Antonij
             Abbatis
             Epist
             :
             6.
             
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             4
             ,
             p
             :
             30
             ;
             B.
             Phaebadi
             Episc
             :
             contra
             Arrianos
             lib
             :
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             230
             ;
             G.
             Idacij
             .
             advers
             :
             Varimadum
             lib
             :
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             622
             ;
             A
             ;
             Caesarij
             Dialogus
             1
             ;
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             650.
             
             A.
             S.
             Marci
             Eremita
             Praecepta
             salutaria
             ,
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             959
             ;
             B
             ,
             C
             ,
             D.
          
           *
           
             Prosper
             Aquit
             :
             De
             Praedictionibus
             Dei
             pars
             1
             ;
             c
             :
             25
             ;
             pars
             2
             ;
             c
             :
             24.
             
             Expositio
             in
             Psal
             :
             102
             ;
             fol
             :
             236
             ;
             A.
             in
             Psal
             :
             109
             ,
             fol
             :
             254
             ;
             A.
             255
             ;
             B
             ;
             in
             Psal
             :
             137
             ;
             f.
             296.
             
             Paulinus
             Epist
             ;
             9
             ;
             ad
             Severum
             .
             Bibl
             :
             Patr
             :
             Tom
             :
             pars
             1.
             p
             :
             163
             G.
             Ad
             Aprum
             :
             Epist
             :
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             187
             ;
             B
             ,
          
           &
           
             Ad
             Augustinum
             Epist
             :
             3
             ,
             p
             :
          
           216
           ,
           C.
           where
           he
           applies
           this
           text
           .
           *
           
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           of
           Iesus
           .
           
             S.
             Procli
             Sermo
             in
             Transfig
             .
             Christi
             ,
             ibid
             :
             p
             535
             ;
             D
             ,
             E
             :
          
           536
           ;
           C.
           
             Eusebij
             Gallicani
             Homil
          
           :
           1
           ;
           
             De
             Nativ
             .
             Domini
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
          
           544
           ;
           C
           ;
           
             D.
             Eucherius
             Lugdunensis
             Epist
             :
             Paraenetica
             ad
             Valerium
             ;
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             777
             :
             D.
             &
             
             Commentarij
             in
             Genefim
             l
             :
             3.
             ibid.
             p
             :
             832.
             
             A.
             p
             :
             836.
             
             G.
             Gregentius
             Archiepisc.
             Tephrensis
             ,
             Disputatio
             cum
             Herbano
             Iudaeo
             ,
             ibid
             p
             :
          
           *
           924.
           
           C.
           a
           pregnant
           place
           for
           my
           Exposition
           .
           
             Claudius
             Mamerchus
             Destatu
             Animae
             ,
             lib
             :
             1.
             ibid.
             p.
             951.
             
             F
             ;
             G.
             Cassianus
             De
             Incarnatione
             Vnigeniti
             ,
             lib
             :
             4
             Bibl
             Patr
             :
             Tom.
             5
             ,
             pars
             2
             ;
             p.
             71.
             
             F
             ,
             G.
             Isiodori
             Pelusiotae
             Epist
             :
             l
             :
             1.
             
             Ep.
             139.
             ibid.
             p.
             491
             ;
             D
             ;
             E.
             Arnobij
             &
             Serapionis
             Conflictus
             ,
             Bibl.
             Pat.
             Tom
             :
             5
             ,
             pars
             3
             ,
             p
             :
             218
             ,
             C.
             Arnobij
             Comment
             :
             in
             Psal
             :
             7
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             234
             ,
             C.
             in
             Psal
             :
             64
             ,
             p
             :
             262
             ,
             A.
             in
             Psal
             :
             88
             ,
             p
             :
             277
             ,
             B.
             in
             Psal
             :
             137
             ,
             p
             :
             308
             ,
             E
             ,
             F.
             Ruricij
             Epist
             :
             l
             :
             2.
             
             Epist
             :
             10
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             544
             ,
             545.
             
             Theodulus
             Caelesyriensis
             Comment
             :
             in
             Epist
             :
             ad
             Romanos
             ,
             c
             :
             14.
             p
             :
             590
             ,
             B
             ,
             C
             ,
             D.
             Vigily
             Episc
             :
             Tridentini
             ,
             Disputatio
             de
             Christo
             ,
             D
             ,
             N
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             693
             ,
             D
             ,
             E.
             703
             ,
             A.
             &
             adversus
             Eutichen
             l
             :
             5
             ,
             Apud
             Georgij
             Cassandri
             Opera
             ,
             Parisijs
             1616
             ,
             p
             :
             561.
             
             Ferrandus
             Diaconus
             ad
             Reginum
             Paraeneticus
             :
             Quarta
             innocentiae
             Regula
             ,
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             6
             ,
             pars
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             349
             ,
             F
             ,
             G.
             Iusti
             Orgelitani
             Episc
             :
             in
             Cantica
             Cantic
             :
             Explicatio
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             512
             ,
             F
             :
             Isychius
             in
             Levit
             :
             l
             :
             7
             ,
             c
             :
             24.
             
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             7
             ,
             p
             :
             108
             ,
             B.
             Etherij
             &
             Beati
             lib
             :
             1
             ,
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             8
             ,
             p
             :
             342
             ,
             C
             ,
             D
             ,
             E.
             346
             ,
             E
             ,
             F.
             Amalarius
             Fortunatus
             ,
             De
             Ecclesiasticis
             Officijs
             lib
             :
             1
             ,
             c
             :
             11.
             
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             9
             ,
             pars
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             *
             308
             ,
             F
             ,
             G.
             Agobardi
             Episc
             :
             Lugdun
             :
             ad
             Ludovicum
             Imperator●●
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             556
             ,
             G
             ,
             H.
             De
             Picturis
             et
             Imaginibus
             lib
             :
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             598
             ,
             C
             ,
             D.
             &
             Sermo
             De
             Trinitate
             ,
             p
             :
             610
             ,
             G
             ,
             H.
             611
             ,
             A
             ,
             B.
             Angelomi
             Stromata
             in
             lib
             :
             1
             ,
             Regum
             ,
             cap
             :
             2
             ,
             Ibid
             ;
             p
             :
             708
             ,
             C
             ,
             D
             :
             700
             ,
             F
             ,
             G.
             In
             lib
             :
             Regum
             2
             ,
             cap●
             2
             ,
             p
             :
             730
             ,
             C
             :
             cap
             :
             12
             ,
             p
             :
             740
             ,
             E.
             In
             lib
             :
             Regum
             3
             :
             c
             :
             8
             ,
             p
             :
             771
             D.
             Iesse
             Ambianensis
             Episc
             :
             Epist
             :
             Bib
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             9
             ,
             pars
             2
             ,
             p
             :
             251
             ,
             D.
             Ambrosius
             Ansbertus
             in
             Apocalyps
             :
             l
             :
             3
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             378
             ,
             E
             ,
             F.
             HRabanus
             Maurus
             ,
             Comment
             :
             in
             Pauli
             Epistolas
             lib
             :
             19
             ,
             c
             :
             2.
             
             Operum
             Coloniae
             Agrip
             :
             1626
             ,
             Tom
             :
             5
             ,
             p
             :
             460
             ,
             D
             ,
             E.
             &
             l
             :
             6
             ,
             p
             :
             449
             ,
             E.
             Paschatius
             Ratbertus
             in
             Matthaei
             Evang
             :
             l
             :
             10
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             :
             1156
             ,
             B
             ,
             C.
             Lib
             :
             11
             ,
             p
             :
             1177
             ,
             A
             ,
             B.
             lib
             :
             12
             ,
             p
             :
             1234
             ,
             G
             ,
             H.
             Expositio
             in
             Psal
             :
             44
             ,
             p
             :
             1246
             ,
             G.
             1249
             ,
             G.
             Remigij
             Altisiodorensis
             Episcopi
             in
             Psal
             :
             15
             ,
             Enarrat
             ,
             Ibid
             :
             p
             ,
             654
             ,
             B
             :
             in
             Psal
             :
             148
             ,
             p
             :
             869
             ,
             B.
             Ioannis
             
             Cyparissioti
             Decad
             ;
             4
             ,
             c
             :
             10
             ,
             De
             Informatione
             Divini
             Nominis
             ,
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             11
             ,
             p
             :
             499
             ,
             B.
             Simeonis
             Thessal
             :
             Archiepij
             copide
             Divino
             Templo
             ,
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             12
             ,
             pars
             1
             ,
             *
             p
             :
             880
             ,
             C
             ;
             Zacharias
             Chrysopolitanus
             ,
             in
             Vnum
             ex
             4
             or
             .
             lib
             :
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             185
             ,
             F
             ;
             Petrus
             Cluniacensis
             contra
             Iudaeos
             ,
             Tract
             :
             cap
             :
             1
             ,
             Bib
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             12
             ,
             pars
             2
             ,
             p
             :
             156
             ,
             D
             ,
             cap
             :
             3
             ,
             p
             :
             171
             ,
             F
             ,
             G
             ;
             cap
             :
             4
             ,
             p
             :
             182
             ,
             F
             ;
             Contra
             Petrobusianos
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             225
             ,
             C
             ,
             D
             ;
             De
             Transfig
             :
             Domini
             Sermo
             ,
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             2●4
             ,
             D
             ;
             Petrus
             Blesensis
             Bathoniensis
             Archidiaconus
             ,
             Sermo
             31
             ,
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             886
             ,
             D
             ;
             Sermo
             46
             ,
             p
             :
             907
             ,
             H.
             De
             Transfig
             :
             Domini
             ,
             p
             915
             ,
             B
             ;
             Ioannis
             Salisburiensis
             ,
             in
             Phil
             :
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ;
             MS
             ;
             in
             Bibliotheca
             Bodleiana
             :
             Lucas
             Tudensis
             adversus
             .
             Albigensium
             Errores
             ,
             l
             :
             2
             ,
             cap
             :
             10
             ;
             Bibl
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             13
             ,
             p
             :
             261
             ,
             F
             ;
             c
             :
             16
             ,
             p
             :
             267
             ,
             268
             ;
             Guilbertus
             De
             Tornaco
             De
             Officio
             Episcopi
             ,
             et
             Ecclesiae
             Ceremonijs
             lib
             :
             cap
             :
             13
             ;
             ibid
             :
             p
             :
             398.
             
             D.
             Nicolai
             Cabasilae
             ,
             De
             vitain
             Christo
             lib
             :
             6
             ,
             Bib
             :
             Patrum
             Tom
             :
             14
             ,
             p
             :
             127
             ,
             A
             ;
             Papa
             Innocentius
             3.
             
             Sermo
             1
             ,
             in
             Dominica
             .
             2
             ,
             post
             Pascha
             ;
             *
             Operum
             ,
             Tom
             :
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             43
             ,
             In
             Circumcisione
             Domini
             Sermo
             1
             ,
             Pag
             :
             95
             ,
             In
             festo
             omnium
             Sanctorum
             Sermo
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             156
             ,
             Mysteriorum
             Missae
             lib
             :
             2
             ,
             c
             :
             44
             ,
             p●
             329
             ,
             &
             De
             contemptu
             mundi
             ;
             l.
             2
             ,
             c
             :
             15
             ,
             p
             449
             ,
             Thomas
             *
             Waldensis
             Tom
             :
             3
             ,
             Tit
             :
             5
             ,
             De
             Baptismi
             Sacr
             :
             cap
             :
             54
             ,
             fol
             :
             103
             ,
             num
             :
             6
             ,
             Petr
             :
             Lombard
             .
             Sententiarum
             ,
             l
             :
             3
             ,
             Distinctio
             18.
             
          
           See
           Gorrichen
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Schoolemen
           Ibidem
           :
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           adde
           *
           
             Ioannis
             Brentius
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Selneccerus
             ,
             &
          
           *
           
             Piscator
             in
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             Iacobus
             Naclantus
             Enarratio
             in
             Epist
             ad
             Romanos
             ,
             cap.
             14
             Venetijs
             1557
             fol.
             159
             ;
             Pareus
             Comment
             :
             inc
             .
             14
             ,
             ad
             Romanos
             ,
             v.
             11
             ,
             Col.
             1475
             ,
             1476
             ,
             1477
             ;
             Ioannis
             Lukawits
             ,
             Waldensis
             ,
             Conjessio
             Taboritarum
             ,
             in
             Balthazaris
             Lydij
             *
             Waldensia
             pars
             1
             ,
             p.
             161
             ,
             162
             ,
             163
             ;
             Polanus
             Syntagma
             Theologiae
             ,
             Genevae
             1616
             l.
             2
             ,
             c.
             5
             ,
             p.
             211
             ;
             Zachariae
             Vrsini
             Catechet
             ,
             Explic.
             1617
             ,
             pars
             2
             ,
             Qu.
             50
             ,
             fol.
             305
             Henricus
             Bullingerus
             Assert
             ●o
             Orthodoxa
             utriusque
             naturae
             Christi
             ,
             Tiguri
             1534
             ,
             fol
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ;
             Iosias
             Simlerus
             ,
             De
             Filio
             Dei
             ,
             lib
             2
             ,
             Tiguri
             1568
             ,
             fol.
             79
             ,
             &
             134
             ;
             Dr.
             Field
             Of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Booke
             5
             ,
             chapter
             20
             ;
             Sixti
             Senensis
             Bibliothecae
             
             sanctae
             ,
             lib.
             5
             ,
             Annotatio
          
           150.
           
           These
           60
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           moderne
           Authours
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           I
           could
           have
           added
           sundry
           others
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           desire
           of
           brevity
           and
           my
           Tearme-occasions
           stint
           me
           ,
           )
           together
           with
           those
           80
           ,
           already
           recited
           in
           my
           Appendix
           ,
           in
           their
           quotations
           and
           expositions
           of
           
             Phil
             :
             3●
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             That
          
           *
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           soveraigne
           Authority
           of
           Iesus
           :
           (
           Which
           phrase
           ,
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           usuall
           clause
           in
           our
           ordinary
           Proclamations
           ,
           Commissions
           ,
           Warrants
           :
           These
           are
           to
           wil
           ,
           require
           ,
           charge
           ,
           command
           you
           in
           ,
           not
           at
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           name
           ;
           or
           in
           ,
           not
           at
           ,
           the
           Kings
           name
           ;
           a
           speech
           most
           frequent
           in
           all
           Officers
           mouths
           of
           all
           sorts
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Majesties
           royal
           authority
           ,
           to
           do
           this
           or
           thus
           )
           
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
          
           ,
           &c.
           have
           made
           no
           such
           
             liter
             all
             exposition
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             neither
             have
             they
             hence
             collected
             any
             such
             duty
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             service
             ,
          
           as
           
             Mr.
             Widdowes
          
           hath
           squeized
           from
           it
           :
           most
           of
           them
           interpreting
           
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             intended
             in
             this
             text
          
           ;
           to
           be
           ,
           either
           the
           a
           
             name
             God
             ,
             Iehovah
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             &c.
          
           or
           at
           leastwise
           b
           
             the
             Majestie
             ,
             Glorie
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Authourity
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Fame
             ,
             and
             Monarchy
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           himselfe
           confesseth
           ,
           page
           66
           ,
           67.
           
           All
           of
           them
           concluding
           ,
           
             the
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             subjection
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             soveraigne
             Lord
             ,
             their
             King
             and
             Iudge
             ;
             and
             that
             especially
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
          
           (
           when
           this
           Scripture
           *
           shall
           be
           onely
           actually
           and
           fully
           verified
           ;
           )
           
             or
             the
             adoration
             of
             Christ
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             God
             equall
             with
             his
             Father
             :
          
           Not
           one
           of
           them
           interpreting
           it
           ,
           of
           any
           bowing
           ,
           or
           cringing
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           a
           duty
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           not
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           
             primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           not
           knowne
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           any
           ancient
           Expositors
           of
           this
           text
           ;
           in
           whom
           I
           dare
           confidently
           affirme
           ,
           and
           let
           any
           ,
           nay
           all
           the
           bowers
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           disprove
           me
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           this
           ceremony
           :
           which
           our
           Church
           cannot
           approve
           of
           without
           degenerating
           from
           
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           from
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           I
           dare
           presume
           she
           will
           not
           doe
           .
           Indeed
           c
           
             Bp.
             Andrewes
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           d
           
             Widdowes
             have
             quoted
          
           Fathers
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           how
           impertinently
           ,
           e
           
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
          
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Reader
           will
           but
           examine
           them
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           them
           either
           altogether
           extravagant
           ,
           or
           point-blanke
           against
           them
           .
           All
           the
           Antiquity
           that
           seemes
           to
           give
           any
           colour
           to
           this
           bowing
           ,
           is
           the
           fabulous
           story
           of
           Ignatius
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           in
           whose
           heart
           (
           as
           f
           some
           Popish
           Authors
           have
           recorded
           ,
           )
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
             or
             rather
          
           ,
           Iesus
           est
           amor
           meus
           ,
           was
           found
           written
           in
           golden
           Characters
           .
           
             But
             these
          
           golden
           Letters
           ,
           
             are
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
          
           golden
           Legend
           ;
           
             for
             neither
          
           Eusebius
           ,
           Socrates
           Scholasticus
           ,
           Sozemon
           ,
           Nicephorus
           ;
           
             nor
             any
             other
             ancient
             Ecclesiasticall
             writers
             ,
             who
             make
             mention
             of
          
           Ignatius
           his
           Martyrdome
           ,
           
             have
             recorded
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             and
             besides
          
           Eusebius
           writes
           ,
           f
           That
           he
           was
           torn
           in
           peeces
           of
           the
           Lyons
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           cast
           .
           Neither
           doe
           the
           Popish
           relaters
           of
           it
           agree
           in
           one
           :
           some
           recording
           ,
           that
           the
           g
           g
           name
           Iesus
           onely
           was
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           
             others
             ,
             that
          
           h
           
             Iesus
             Christus
             ,
             was
             written
             throughout
             his
             heart
             :
          
           i
           others
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             est
             amor
             meus
          
           ,
           was
           there
           inscribed
           .
           But
           admit
           this
           Legend
           (
           which
           some
           Protestants
           now
           vouch
           with
           too
           much
           credulity
           )
           were
           true
           ;
           yet
           the
           relaters
           of
           it
           (
           and
           of
           some
           others
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           viz.
           k
           
             B.
             Virginis
             Clarae
             de
             Monte
             falernis
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             noble
             Soldier
             )
          
           record
           not
           ,
           
             that
             Ignatius
             did
             use
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
             he
             had
             it
             alwayes
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           whence
           it
           was
           
             afterwards
             thus
             ingraven
             in
             golden
             Letters
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           not
           in
           his
           knees
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           had
           beene
           undoubtedly
           written
           ,
           had
           he
           used
           to
           bow
           and
           cringe
           unto
           it
           .
           This
           fable
           therefore
           of
           Ignatius
           his
           heart
           ,
           (
           not
           knees
           )
           makes
           nothing
           for
           this
           new-coyn'd
           duty
           ,
           this
           di●orderly
           ceremony
           of
           bowing
           the
           knee
           at
           every
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           (
           which
           must
           needes
           disturbe
           men
           in
           their
           devotions
           ,
           since
           this
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           
           
             oft
             times
             mentioned
          
           l
           
             twice
             ,
             and
             sometime
             thrice
             together
             in
             one
             verse
          
           ;
           )
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           ,
           no
           warrant
           in
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           as
           this
           fabulous
           scribler
           hath
           recorded
           ;
           who
           should
           have
           forborne
           to
           have
           m
           
             taxed
             me
             ,
             for
             falsifying
             ,
             for
             misvouching
             those
             80
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Authours
             ,
             quoted
             in
             my
             Appendix
          
           ;
           since
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           let
           the
           Committ●es
           imployed
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           be
           the
           umpires
           )
           but
           concludes
           point-blanke
           against
           him
           in
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           or
           bowing
           in
           this
           text
           ;
           of
           which
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           no
           not
           *
           Zanchi●s
           ,
           nor
           
             Dr.
             Boyes
          
           ,
           as
           he
           suggestes
           ,
           who
           both
           interpret
           it
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           )
           did
           ever
           make
           ,
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           a
           duty
           ;
           as
           this
           brainsicke
           nonsence
           Noveller
           doth
           Which
           bowing
           (
           as
           a
           ceremony
           onely
           ,
           not
           a
           duty
           ,
           )
           was
           never
           publikely
           enjoyned
           unto
           any
           ,
           
             till
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             10.
             his
             time
             ,
          
           for
           ought
           that
           can
           be
           proved
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           stile
           him
           
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Fathers
             of
             it
             ,
          
           is
           no
           
             Puritans
             Legend
          
           ,
           as
           he
           stiles
           it
           ;
           but
           an
           apparant
           truth
           ;
           which
           all
           the
           Anti-puritan
           bowers
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           put
           together
           ,
           cannot
           disprove
           .
           Should
           I
           now
           here
           at
           large
           inform
           you
           ,
           of
           his
           absurd
           dispute
           ,
           a
           
             Whether
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             be
             some
             thing
             ?
          
           occasioned
           by
           the
           two
           first
           lines
           of
           my
           Appendix
           ;
           viz.
           [
           
             The
             bowing
             of
             the
             head
             or
             knee
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           which
           words
           
             if
             any
             thing
          
           as
           they
           neither
           affirme
           ,
           nor
           yet
           suppose
           ,
           
             the
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             nothing
             ,
          
           both
           
             in
             genere
             entis
             ,
             &
             moris
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           b
           
             vainly
             cavills
          
           :
           since
           my
           whole
           Appendix
           grants
           it
           ,
           proves
           it
           ,
           
             to
             be
             a
             superstitious
             ,
             Popish
             ●●●●●lesse
             Ceremonie
          
           ;
           and
           so
           acknowledgeth
           it
           to
           〈◊〉
           
             something
             ,
             in
             genere
             entis
          
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           a
           thing
           which
           no
           man
           ever
           questioned
           .
           So
           (
           they
           being
           a
           most
           usuall
           forme
           of
           Argument
           drawne
           from
           a
           c
           Disjunction
           ,
           which
           every
           
           Fresh-man
           knowes
           ,
           )
           imply
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           
             That
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             nothing
          
           ;
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           
             causa
             religionis
          
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           or
           divine
           worship
           onely
           ,
           not
           in
           
             genere
             entis
             ;
          
           )
           because
           it
           is
           
             neither
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             nor
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           as
           I
           have
           there
           sufficiently
           proved
           .
           Which
           phrase
           of
           speech
           ,
           to
           call
           
             something
             in
             genere
             entis
             ,
             nothing
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           
             genere
             moris
          
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           religion
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           speciall
           purposes
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           unavailable
           ,
           impertinent
           ,
           or
           as
           much
           as
           nothing
           ,
           is
           most
           frequent
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           as
           
             St.
             Paules
          
           stiling
           of
           an
           Idol
           ,
           d
           
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           e
           
             regard
             of
             any
             Deity
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             helpe
             or
             good
             it
             can
             yeeld
             to
             those
             who
             worship
             it
             :
          
           and
           his
           calling
           of
           f
           
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             uncircumcision
             nothing
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           g
           
             in
             p●int
             of
             Iustification
          
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           as
           nothing
           :
           with
           h
           
             sundry
             other
             instances
          
           ,
           plentifully
           testifie
           ,
           to
           i
           
             rebuke
             the
             madnesse
             of
             this
          
           erronious
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           ignorant
           of
           his
           k
           
             owne
             Modalities
          
           ,
           as
           thus
           to
           carpe
           at
           nothing
           .
           Or
           shou●d
           I
           here
           shew
           you
           ,
           how
           your
           Sonne
           hath
           contradicted
           himselfe
           in
           this
           very
           controversie
           ;
           In
           making
           this
           bowing
           ,
           a
           
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             and
             yet
             a
             ceremony
             too
          
           A
           duty
           and
           a
           ceremony
           b
           
             onely
             in
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           a
           duty
           ,
           c
           
             which
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             〈◊〉
             heaven
             ,
             and
             Divels
             and
             Reprobates
             in
             hell
             performe
             .
          
           A
           ●●ty
           incident
           onely
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           yet
           enjoyned
           by
           
             Cyrill
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Emmanuel
           ,
           d
           as
           he
           write
           .
           In
           averring
           ,
           e
           
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             &c.
          
           &
           that
           
             the
             litterall
             bowing
             of
             the
             knee
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             is
             the
             bowing
             intended
             in
             Phil
             :
          
           2
           ,
           9
           10.
           reciting
           the
           Authors
           quoted
           by
           me
           in
           my
           Appendix
           ,
           as
           making
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           all
           *
           conclude
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           ,
           if
           you
           observe
           them
           well
           :
           with
           sundry
           other
           contradictions
           which
           I
           ●mit
           .
           Or
           should
           I
           here
           discover
           his
           many
           absurd
           impertinent
           misquotations
           ;
           his
           mis-englishing
           of
           those
           Latine
           Authours
           which
           he
           voucheth
           :
           and
           his
           grosse
           perverting
           of
           Authours
           ,
           and
           Scriptures
           :
           page
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           
           23
           ,
           28
           ,
           32
           ,
           37
           ,
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           &
           59
           ,
           to
           68
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           pertinent
           true
           quotation
           ,
           or
           right
           englishing
           of
           any
           Latine
           Authour
           ,
           if
           you
           examine
           them
           well
           .
           Or
           should
           I
           now
           informe
           you
           ,
           how
           hee
           hath
           misquoted
           
             Qu.
             Eliz.
          
           obsolete
           Injunctions
           ,
           Injunct
           .
           
             52.
             and
             the
          
           n
           18.
           
           Canon
           :
           
             In
             which
             there
             is
             no
             such
             clause
             :
          
           That
           all
           present
           at
           Divine
           service
           should
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           :
           
             the
             words
             of
             the
          
           Canon
           being
           ,
           That
           when
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           [
           which
           hath
           reference
           onely
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           represented
           to
           us
           under
           any
           of
           his
           names
           ]
           not
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
             should
             be
             mentioned
          
           ,
           o
           
             due
             and
             lowly
             reverence
          
           (
           not
           bowing
           of
           the
           head
           or
           knee
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           putting
           off
           of
           the
           hat
           ,
           which
           this
           p
           Canon
           forbids
           men
           to
           put
           on
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           service
           )
           
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             all
             persons
             present
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Or
           should
           I
           here
           relate
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           
             strong
             Armour
          
           ,
           all
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           page
           87
           ,
           88
           ,
           89
           ,
           wherein
           he
           trusts
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           meere
           
             petitio
             principij
          
           ;
           wherein
           he
           beggs
           of
           me
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           *
           runne
           about
           the
           Vniversity
           like
           a
           
             Frier
             mendicant
          
           ,
           to
           
             begge
             his
             Arguments
          
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           built
           upon
           this
           
             sandy
             false
             foundation
             ;
             That
             bowing
             at
             the
             naming
             of
             Iesus
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             text
             :
             an
             honour
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             merited
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             yeeld
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             testifie
             our
             owne
             humility
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Lord
             and
             Iesus
             :
          
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           should
           prove
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           (
           yea
           all
           the
           80
           Authours
           which
           I
           have
           quoted
           in
           my
           Appendix
           ,
           with
           these
           sixty
           others
           here
           recited
           )
           denie
           ;
           I
           should
           but
           tire
           my
           owne
           and
           your
           patience
           ,
           and
           waste
           both
           time
           and
           paper
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           VVherefore
           (
           
             Deare
             Mother
          
           )
           recommending
           to
           your
           gravest
           consideration
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           your
           correction
           ,
           the
           severall
           grosse
           notorious
           Oversights
           of
           this
           brave
           
           Champion-Sonne
           of
           yours
           ,
           who
           like
           some
           great
           Goliah
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           valour
           ,
           (
           or
           his
           folly
           rather
           )
           hath
           sent
           *
           a
           printed
           
             Challenge
             to
             me
          
           ,
           (
           a
           
             little
             David
          
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           )
           
             to
             dispute
             even
             face
             to
             face
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           perchance
           because
           he
           thinks
           himself
           a
           better
           Disputant
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           here
           a
           
             Writer
             )
             that
             so
             I
             may
             no
             longer
             trouble
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           I
           hope
           ,
           for
           your
           owne
           honour
           and
           reputation
           ,
           which
           now
           lie
           at
           stake
           in
           this
           your
           unworthy
           Sons
           absurd
           illiterate
           Confutation
           ,
           you
           will
           upon
           the
           serious
           perusall
           of
           this
           my
           Survey
           ,
           proceed
           to
           bind
           this
           his
           erronious
           (
           and
           I
           trust
           unlicensed
           )
           Pamphlet
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           like
           to
           bring
           a
           q
           scandall
           on
           his
           Mother
           )
           to
           the
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           ,
           and
           his
           untutered
           ,
           scurrilous
           ,
           *
           foolish
           ,
           scribling
           Goose-quill
           ,
           to
           
             everlasting
             peace
          
           :
           by
           reducing
           his
           person
           ,
           his
           Syllogismes
           to
           Bocardo
           ,
           the
           onely
           Moode
           ,
           the
           fittest
           Schoole
           for
           such
           a
           Challenger
           ,
           such
           a
           Writer
           to
           dispute
           in
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           conclude
           his
           notorious
           knowne
           Errours
           ,
           
             in
             Celarent
          
           ,
           upon
           my
           timely
           private
           Letter
           and
           advice
           .
           Thus
           wholly
           referring
           his
           Confutation
           ,
           Errours
           ,
           Person
           ,
           to
           your
           motherly
           lash
           and
           Censure
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           loath
           to
           incroach
           upon
           your
           Liberties
           ,
           or
           to
           trouble
           my selfe
           with
           such
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           much
           r
           unamiable
           paines
           to
           s
           
             spread
             h●s
          
           too
           well-knowne
           folly
           ,
           and
           marre
           his
           laud-unworthy
           cause
           ,
           which
           was
           bad
           and
           weake
           enough
           before
           ,
           )
           I
           here
           humbly
           close
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           ever
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             From
             my
             study
             at
             
               Lincolnes
               Inne
            
             ,
             
               November
               15.
               1630
            
          
           
             Your
             dutifull
             Sonne
             in
             all
             filiall
             Respects
             :
             
               VVILLIAM
               PRYNNE
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Arnobius
             Advers
             .
             Gentes
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             QVoniam
             comperi
             nonnullos
             ,
             qui
             se
             plurimum
             sapere
             suis
             persuasionibus
             credunt
             ,
             insanire
             ,
             bacchari
             ,
             &
             velut
             quiddam
             promptum
             ex
             oraculo
             dicere
             .
             &c.
             statui
             pro
             captu
             acmediocritate
             sermonis
             ,
             contraire
             invidiae
             ,
             &
             calumniosas
             dissolvere
             criminationes
             ,
             ne
             ,
             aut
             illi
             sibi
             videantur
             ,
             popularia
             dum
             verba
             depromunt
             magnum
             aliquid
             dicere
             ,
             aut
             si
             nos
             talibus
             continuerimus
             à
             litibus
             ,
             obtinuisse
             se
             causam
             putent
             ,
             victam
             suo
             vitio
             ,
             non
             assertorum
             silentio
             destitutam
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHRISTIAN
           Reader
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           thee
           with
           a
           short
           historicall
           or
           Chronologicall
           Discourse
           ,
           of
           the
           true
           originall
           and
           progresse
           of
           
             Bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             1
             Ceremony
             ,
          
           (
           and
           as
           some
           write
           )
           a
           Duty
           ,
           much
           pressed
           ,
           practised
           and
           abetted
           now
           of
           late
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           stile
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           not
           Iesuites
           ;
           will
           yet
           with
           a
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           
             other
             Papists
          
           ,
           monopolize
           all
           worship
           ,
           all
           bowing
           to
           the
           name
           Iesus
           onely
           ,
           and
           give
           none
           to
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           their
           very
           ti●le
           of
           Christians
           is
           derived
           What
           these
           mens
           present
           violent
           enforcing
           ,
           propugning
           of
           this
           upstarr
           Popish
           Ceremony
           by
           preaching
           ,
           by
           printing
           :
           or
           what
           the
           suspension
           ,
           silencing
           or
           censuring
           of
           such
           as
           speake
           ,
           as
           preach
           against
           it
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           or
           whence
           it
           springs
           ,
           I
           cannot
           well
           determine
           .
           If
           it
           be
           only
           a
           misguided
           superstitious
           zeale
           ,
           arising
           from
           meere
           ignorance
           of
           the
           true
           originall
           Popish
           rise
           and
           progresse
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ;
           I
           hope
           the
           ensuing
           pages
           will
           both
           instruct
           them
           whence
           it
           sprung
           ,
           &
           whither
           it
           tends
           ;
           and
           so
           reforme
           them
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           a
           wilfull
           obstinate
           symbolizing
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           whose
           
             Images
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Cringes
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
          
           b
           Bowings
           to
           ,
           and
           turning
           of
           
             Communion-tables
             Altar-wise
          
           ,
           like
           a
           Kitching
           Dresser
           ,
           not
           a
           Table
           c
           
             at
             which
             men
             usually
             sit
             round
          
           ;
           bo●h
           against
           d
           our
           
             Statutes
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             &
             Canons
             ,
          
           creepe
           in
           apace
           among
           us
           without
           any
           publike
           censure
           or
           controll
           :
           )
           I
           hope
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           (
           which
           shewes
           them
           whose
           and
           what
           they
           strive
           for
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           very
           spawne
           ,
           the
           
             Reliques
             of
             the
             whore
             and
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           had
           its
           birth
           ,
           its
           breeding
           as
           I
           shall
           here
           demonstrate
           :
           )
           will
           ,
           if
           not
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           yet
           at
           leastwise
           shame
           them
           ,
           shew
           whose
           they
           are
           and
           what
           they
           aime
           at
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           here
           submit
           it
           to
           thy
           pious
           censure
           ,
           requesting
           only
           thus
           much
           from
           thee
           ;
           that
           as
           I
           have
           written
           it
           faithfully
           with
           an
           upright
           heart
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           schisme
           of
           faction
           to
           beat
           down
           superstition
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           truth
           ;
           so
           thou
           wouldest
           embrace
           &
           read
           it
           with
           a
           love
           of
           truth
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           contradict
           it
           ,
           let
           *
           Athan●sius
           his
           Maxime
           be
           now
           thy
           resolution
           in
           this
           case
           .
           
             Quod
             pessimo
             initio
             nititur
             ,
             in
             nullo
             unquam
             censeri
             poterit
             bonum
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             ,
             and
             the
             Truthes
          
           ,
           WILLIAM
           PRYNNE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           short
           Relation
           of
           the
           true
           beginning
           ,
           and
           progresse
           ,
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           necessary
           for
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           present
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           POpe
           Iohn
           the
           20
           ,
           
             who
             swayed
             the
             Popedome
             about
             the
             yeare
          
           1030
           :
           
           
             is
             the
             first
             I
             reade
             of
             ,
             that
             set
             abroach
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             :
             of
             whom
          
           Sir
           Edwin
           Sands
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           Europae
           Speculum
           ,
           Hagae
           1629
           
             page
             16.
             writes
             thus
          
           .
           By
           grant
           from
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           20
           ,
           every
           inclining
           of
           the
           head
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           gets
           20
           ,
           yeares
           pardon
           ;
           a
           matter
           in
           Italy
           no
           not
           this
           day
           unpractised
           .
           And
           to
           grace
           that
           Ceremony
           the
           more
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           sundry
           of
           their
           renowned
           Divines
           teach
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           :
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           bowed
           his
           head
           on
           the
           right
           side
           ,
           to
           reverence
           his
           owne
           name
           which
           was
           written
           over
           it
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             pedegree
             of
             this
             late
             upstart
             Ceremony
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             hither
             to
             met
             with
             .
          
        
         
           Petrus
           Blesensis
           
             Arch-deacon
             of
          
           Bathe
           ,
           
           
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             yeare
          
           1160
           :
           a
           Sermo
           28
           ,
           De
           Assumptione
           B.
           Mariae
           ,
           
             hath
             this
             ensuing
             passage
          
           .
           Non
           frustra
           consuevit
           Ecclesia
           intercessione
           beatae
           Virginis
           affectuosius
           caeteris
           implorare
           ,
           ita
           quod
           audito
           ejus
           nomine
           b
           genua
           terrae
           a●●igat
           ;
           imopro
           nominis
           reverentia
           quasi
           mare
           confragosum
           sonant
           vota
           populorum
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
             margent
             there
             is
             this
             note
             .
          
           Mariae
           genua
           flectuntur
           .
           
             Which
             passages
             seeme
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             men
             did
             then
             use
             to
          
           bow
           and
           doe
           reverence
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           :
           
             but
             that
             they
             did
             so
             at
             the
             naming
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             I
             finde
             no
             such
             authority
             in
             this
             writer
             .
          
        
         
         
           Lucas
           Tudensis
           ,
           
           
             who
             wrote
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           1220.
           
           Adversus
           Albigensium
           Errores
           ,
           (
           c
           )
           b
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           14.
           
             writes
             thus
          
           .
           Qui
           humilitate
           superbiae
           principem
           vicit
           ,
           humilitate
           nos
           contra
           potestates
           aërias
           semper
           pugnare
           docuit
           :
           quod
           ipse
           et
           fecit
           tempore
           carnis
           suae
           quando
           non
           recto
           capite
           ,
           sed
           inclinato
           emisit
           spiritum
           .
           Inclinemus
           nos
           &
           illi
           capita
           nostra
           ,
           non
           solum
           mentis
           ,
           sed
           &
           corporis
           ,
           laudes
           &
           gratias
           persolventes
           ,
           qui
           pro
           nobis
           peccatoribus
           se
           misericorditer
           inclinavit
           .
           Sed
           sunt
           nonnulli
           qui
           superbiae
           spiritu
           tumefacti
           ,
           (
           de
           quibus
           valde
           dolendum
           est
           )
           qui
           etiam
           cum
           Gloria
           ,
           vel
           Laus
           Deo
           recitatur
           in
           Ecclesia
           ,
           contemnunt
           ,
           aut
           erubescunt
           ,
           Regi
           Regum
           Iesu
           *
           Christo
           capita
           inclinare
           :
           coram
           transeunte
           Cruce
           ,
           vel
           Christi
           Euangelio
           non
           assurgunt
           :
           in
           celebratione
           Missae
           Sacerdote
           se
           ad
           eos
           vertente
           et
           Dominum
           annunciante
           inclinari
           contemnunt
           :
           ad
           benedictionem
           Pontificis
           caput
           nudare
           negligunt
           :
           et
           quod
           omnino
           nefarium
           est
           ,
           et
           haeresi
           proximum
           ,
           cum
           elevatur
           corpus
           Christi
           à
           Sacerdote
           in
           sacratissimo
           Ministerio
           Missae
           ,
           vel
           alias
           refertur
           ,
           erubescunt
           vel
           refugiunt
           suppliciter
           adorare
           .
           Hoc
           maximè
           nonnulli
           faciunt
           Curiales
           ,
           qui
           consueverunt
           terrenis
           Principibus
           flexis
           genibus
           et
           nudo
           capite
           ministrare
           ,
           &c.
           Hunc
           ergo
           tantae
           promissionis
           accepta
           fiducia
           totis
           nisibus
           collaudemus
           :
           illi
           simplicitate
           recta
           humiliemur
           :
           illi
           mentis
           &
           corporis
           capita
           non
           verecundemur
           nudare
           &
           inclinare
           ,
           qui
           Deus
           fortis
           pro
           nobis
           infirmis
           se
           inclinavit
           ,
           ut
           homo
           infirmus
           fieret
           ,
           ut
           humana
           firmitas
           soliditate
           perpetua
           firmaretur
           .
           
             A
             passage
             which
             may
             happily
             imply
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             men
             did
             use
             to
             bow
             their
             heads
             (
             not
             knees
             )
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             who
             bowed
             his
             head
             for
             them
             :
             But
             this
             was
             not
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             at
             every
             recitall
             of
             his
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
          
           hoast
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           
             or
             at
             the
             passing
             by
             of
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             as
             the
             sence
             and
             words
             import
             .
          
        
         
           Sanctus
           Franciscus
           ,
           the
           Arch-Frier
           ,
           
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             year
          
           1230
           ,
           
           
             in
             his
          
           Litera
           ad
           Sacerdotes
           :
           
             hath
             this
             ensuing
             
             clause
          
           .
           *
           Salutē
           in
           eo
           qui
           redemit
           et
           lavit
           nos
           in
           sanguine
           suo
           :
           Cujus
           nomen
           audientes
           adorate
           eum
           cum
           timore
           et
           reverentia
           proni
           in
           terra
           ;
           Dominus
           Iesus
           *
           
           Christus
           ,
           altissimus
           filius
           nomen
           illi
           ,
           qui
           est
           benedictus
           in
           seculo
           ,
           Amen
           .
           
             Which
             implyes
             an
             injunction
             from
             this
          
           Arch-Frier
           ,
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           
             for
             adoration
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             as
             his
             name
             was
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Frier
           David
           de
           Augusta
           :
           
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             yeare
          
           1240.
           
           
           De
           7.
           
           Processibus
           religiosi
           cap.
           11.
           
             writes
             thus
          
           .
           Sunt
           exteriores
           caeremoniales
           observantiae
           ;
           ut
           inclinationes
           ,
           genuflectiones
           in
           horis
           ,
           pulsationes
           ,
           et
           omnes
           gesticulationes
           ,
           quibus
           claustrales
           utuntur
           in
           divino
           officio
           ,
           vel
           alijs
           ,
           quibus
           saepe
           minus
           virtuosi
           majorem
           vim
           faciunt
           ,
           quā
           aliqui
           perfecti
           ,
           et
           magis
           devoti
           .
           
             Which
             seemes
             to
             imply
             ;
             that
             Monkes
             in
             those
             dayes
             (
             for
             of
             them
             hee
             writes
             )
             did
             use
             duckings
             and
             genflections
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             host
             ,
             the
             crucifix
             ,
             or
             altar
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             in
             which
             ceremonies
             the
             lesse
             vertuous
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             most
             devout
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             are
             the
             onely
             passages
             I
             finde
             in
             all
             antiquity
             before
             the
          
           Councell
           of
           Lions
           ,
           
           
             which
             give
             any
             colour
             to
             the
             use
             or
             practise
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
          
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           10.
           
             his
             time
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             Popish
          
           Councell
           of
           Lions
           ,
           
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1273
           
             made
             this
             Decree
          
           .
           d
           Decet
           domū
           Domini
           sanctitudo
           :
           decet
           ut
           cujus
           in
           pace
           factus
           est
           locus
           ,
           ejus
           cultus
           sit
           cum
           debita
           veneratione
           pacificus
           Sit
           itaque
           ad
           Ecclesias
           humilis
           et
           devotus
           ingressus
           ;
           sit
           in
           ijs
           quieta
           conversatio
           ,
           Deo
           grata●
           inspicientibus
           placida
           ,
           quae
           considerantes
           non
           solum
           instruat
           ,
           sed
           et
           reficiat
           .
           Convenientes
           ibidem
           nomen
           illud
           ,
           quod
           est
           super
           omne
           nomen
           ,
           a
           quo
           aliud
           sub
           c●●lo
           non
           est
           datum
           hominibus
           ,
           in
           quo
           salvos
           fieri
           credentes
           oporteat
           ,
           nomen
           videlicet
           Iesu
           Christi
           ,
           qui
           salvum
           faciet
           populum
           suum
           a
           peccatis
           eorum
           ,
           exhibitione
           reverentiae
           specialis
           attollant
           :
           et
           quod
           generaliter
           scribitur
           ;
           ut
           in
           nomine
           Iesu
           omne
           genu
           slectatur
           ,
           
           singuli
           singulariter
           in
           seipsis
           implentes
           
           (
           praecipuè
           dum
           aguntur
           Missarum
           sacra
           mysteria
           )
           gloriosum
           illud
           nomen
           quandocunque
           recolitur
           ,
           flectant
           genua
           cordis
           sui
           ,
           quod
           vel
           capitis
           inclinatione
           testentur
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             antiquity
             ,
             that
             any
          
           e
           Papist
           or
           Iesuite
           
             hath
             hitherto
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
             Yet
             this
             Constitution
             bindes
             men
             onely
             ,
             to
          
           bow
           the
           knees
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           (
           
             not
             of
             their
             bodies
          
           )
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           (
           and
           that
           especially
           whiles
           the
           Masse
           is
           acting
           )
           which
           bowing
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           they
           must
           testifie
           ,
           by
           the
           inclination
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           
             not
             of
             their
             knees
          
           .
        
         
           
             After
             this
          
           ,
           Pope
           f
           Iohn
           the
           22
           ,
           
             about
             the
             yeare
          
           1330
           :
           
             to
             induce
             men
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             Popish
             Ceremony
             ,
             did
             ,
             as
          
           Salmeron
           the
           Iesuite
           records
           ;
           grant
           200
           dayes
           of
           true
           Indulgence
           to
           all
           who
           should
           bend
           their
           knees
           ,
           or
           incline
           their
           heads
           ,
           or
           knock
           their
           breasts
           ,
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           
             Therfore
             it
             was
             then
             no
             received
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Since
             that
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             1420
             ,
             one
          
           Bernardinus
           ,
           
             a
             Franciscan
             Frier
             ,
             and
             a
          
           Popish
           g
           Canonized
           Saint
           ,
           a
           great
           lover
           and
           admirer
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           h
           did
           earnestly
           exhort
           the
           people
           in
           all
           his
           Sermons
           and
           publike
           exhortations
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           give
           devotion
           ,
           bowing
           and
           reverence
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           in
           which
           
             every
             knee
             doth
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             name
             under
             heaven
             given
             to
             men
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             Frier
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             draw
          
           the
           people
           to
           adore
           and
           bow
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           i
           did
           use
           about
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           to
           shew
           unto
           them
           a
           picture
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           name
           IESVS
           ,
           was
           written
           in
           golden
           Letters
           ,
           enclosed
           on
           every
           side
           with
           Sunne
           beames
           ;
           or
           a
           Glory
           :
           which
           Pictured
           name
           the
           people
           beholding
           did
           most
           devoutly
           adore
           ,
           with
           bended
           knees
           .
           For
           which
           fact
           of
           his
           being
           complained
           against
           by
           some
           who
           maligned
           his
           fame
           ,
           to
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           5.
           this
           Pope
           when
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           his
           answer
           ,
           gave
           him
           free
           liberty
           ,
           not
           onely
           
           to
           preach
           ,
           *
           but
           likewise
           to
           carry
           about
           and
           shew
           unto
           the
           people
           this
           picture
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           From
           k
           which
           patterne
           of
           his
           ,
           all
           pictures
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           both
           in
           glasse-windowes
           ,
           Popish
           Authours
           ,
           and
           Masse-bookes
           were
           at
           first
           derived
           .
           Indeede
           l
           Antoninus
           
             records
             :
             that
          
           Pope
           Martin
           enjoyned
           him
           that
           he
           should
           no
           more
           shew
           this
           picture
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           lest
           some
           superstition
           ,
           or
           scandall
           should
           be
           raised
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           this
           his
           novalty
           :
           which
           injunction
           he
           obeyed
           .
           But
           
             Pope
             Clement
             the
          
           7.
           (
           as
           m
           Molanus
           records
           )
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Friers
           Minorites
           ,
           ordained
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           Nunnes
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Clare
           ,
           should
           use
           this
           picture
           ;
           and
           withall
           he
           appointed
           a
           double
           great
           solemne
           feast
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           (
           
             in
             which
             its
             likely
             this
             name
             was
             solemnly
             adored
             and
             bowed
             to
          
           ;
           )
           which
           feast
           ,
           
             as
             Stengelius
             writes
          
           ,
           is
           most
           famous
           through
           many
           Churches
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           common
           people
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Ceremony
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             so
             generally
             received
             as
             the
             Papists
             did
             desire
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Popish
          
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           :
           Anno
           Dom.
           1431.
           
           
           n
           Sess.
           21.
           
           Tit.
           Quomodo
           divinum
           o●●icium
           in
           Ecclesia
           celebrandum
           sit
           :
           
             decreed
             :
             That
             all
             Canonicall
             persons
             ,
             in
             all
             Cathedrall
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             whiles
             they
             were
             saying
             their
             Canonicall
             houres
             ,
             when
             the
             glorious
             name
             of
             Iesus
             was
             named
             ,
             should
             bow
             their
          
           heads
           ,
           
             not
             knees
             :
             The
             words
             of
             which
             Decree
             are
             these
             .
          
           Statuit
           igitur
           sancta
           Synodus
           ,
           ut
           in
           cunctis
           cathedralibus
           ac
           collegiatis
           Ecclesijs
           ,
           &c.
           
           Horas
           canonicas
           dicturi
           ,
           etc.
           Cum
           dicitur
           Gloria
           Patri
           ,
           Filio
           ,
           et
           Spiritui
           Sancto
           ,
           omnes
           consurgaut
           .
           Cum
           nominatur
           gloriosum
           illud
           nomen
           ,
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           quo
           omne
           genu
           flectitur
           coelestium
           ,
           terrestrium
           et
           inferorum
           ,
           omnes
           caput
           inclinent
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Provinciall
             Popish
          
           Councell
           of
           Sienna
           ,
           or
           Seine
           ,
           
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1524.
           
           
           
             Following
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             ,
          
           Decreta
           Morum
           ,
           cap.
           18.
           
             established
             the
             
             use
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             in
             all
             Collegiate
             and
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             selfesame
             words
             .
             viz.
          
           *
           Et
           ut
           in
           majoribus
           Ecclesijs
           cultus
           Dei
           vivi
           sanctior
           ,
           juxta
           majorum
           〈◊〉
           in
           melius
           reformetur
           :
           statuimus
           ,
           ut
           in
           Cathedra●●bus
           ac
           collegiatis
           et
           conventualibus
           Ecclesijs
           ,
           horis
           debitis
           ,
           &c.
           
           Horas
           autem
           canonicas
           dicturi
           &c.
           Cum
           nominatur
           illud
           nomen
           gloriosum
           ,
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           quo
           omne
           genu
           flectitur
           coelestiū
           ,
           terresti
           i●
           et
           inferorū
           ,
           omnes
           caput
           (
           not
           genu
           )
           inclinent
           .
           
           And
           Decreta
           *
           Fidei
           cap.
           14
           ,
           
             it
             drawes
             this
             Argument
             ,
             from
             this
             very
             Ceremonie
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             worshipping
             the
             image
             of
             Christ.
          
           Et
           nos
           quidem
           non
           quasi
           ante
           divinitatem
           ,
           ante
           imaginem
           prosternimur
           ;
           sed
           illum
           adoramus
           ,
           quem
           per
           imaginem
           aut
           passum
           ,
           vel
           in
           throno
           sedentem
           ,
           recordamur
           .
           Et
           dum
           per
           ipsam
           picturam
           quasi
           per
           Scripturam
           ,
           ad
           memoriam
           Filium
           Dei
           reducimus
           ;
           animum
           nostrum
           de
           resurrectione
           laetificat
           ,
           aut
           de
           passione
           mulcet
           ,
           non
           majore
           quid●m
           idololatriae
           periculo
           ,
           quàm
           cum
           in
           nomine
           Iesu
           omne
           genu
           flectitur
           ,
           coelestium
           ,
           terrestrium
           et
           inferorum
           .
           
           Quem
           enim
           vocabula
           cursim
           auribus
           insinuat
           ,
           hunc
           eundem
           fidelibus
           oculis
           imago
           sedulò
           repraesentat
           .
        
         
           
             Not
             long
             after
             this
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             Diocesan
             Popish
          
           Synode
           of
           Augusta
           ,
           Anno
           1548
           ,
           cap.
           23.
           
             in
             more
             obscure
             termes
             ,
             prescribes
             this
             bowing
             ,
             &c.
             to
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             the
             recitall
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           too
           .
           
           
             The
             Canon
             runnes
             thus
          
           :
           Cum
           autem
           Deo
           Opt.
           Max.
           Creatori
           et
           Redemptori
           suo
           honorem
           ,
           timorem
           et
           reverentiam
           homo
           tanquam
           creatura
           debeat
           ;
           multosque
           videmus
           ea
           in
           re
           damnata
           ignavia
           desides
           esse
           ;
           omnibus
           Ecclesiasticis
           personis
           nostrae
           Dioecesis
           districtè
           praecipiendo
           mandamus
           ,
           ut
           post
           haec
           summa
           pietate
           Deum
           ubique
           et
           honorent
           ,
           et
           timeant
           ,
           praecipuè
           vero
           in
           templis
           humiliter
           revereantur
           et
           venerentur
           .
           Et
           quum
           in
           nomine
           Domini
           nostri
           Iesu
           *
           Christi
           omne
           genu
           coelestium
           ,
           terrestrium
           et
           inferorum
           flectendum
           sit
           ;
           
           volumus
           ,
           ut
           omnes
           quotiescunque
           in
           sacris
           
           Concionibus●
           aut
           Missis
           nomine
           sanguinis
           vel
           corporis
           Christi
           ,
           aut
           Dei
           genitricis
           Mariae
           Virginis
           fiat
           mentio
           ,
           aut
           quando
           canticum
           ,
           Gloria
           in
           excelsis
           ,
           aut
           gloria
           tibi
           Domine
           ,
           aut
           Evangelij
           initium
           ,
           aut
           Na●ivitatis
           Christi
           ex
           Virgine
           ,
           et
           incarnatio
           in
           Symbolo
           ,
           aut
           gratiarum
           actio
           in
           praefatione
           ,
           aut
           hujusmodi
           alia
           in
           divinis
           o●●icijs
           canuntur
           ,
           vel
           commemorantur
           ,
           detec
           .
           to
           capite
           ,
           genibusque
           flexis
           ,
           ante
           *
           Altare
           ,
           vel
           ut
           locus
           tempusque
           postulaverit
           ,
           Deo
           reverentiam
           exhibeant
           debitam
           ,
           et
           populum
           ad
           ejus
           rei
           imitationem
           verbis
           factisque
           commoveant
           atque
           hortentur
           .
        
         
           
             The
             very
             next
             yeare
             after
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             Provinciall
             Popish
          
           Synode
           of
           *
           Moguns
           or
           Mentz
           ,
           under
           Sebastian
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           *
           1549.
           cap.
           59.
           
             which
             hath
             this
             title
             to
             it
             .
          
           Missa
           ,
           quo
           gestu
           ,
           et
           qua
           devotione
           audienda
           :
           
             this
             Ceremony
             was
             thus
             enjoyned
          
           .
           Sedulo
           commonendus
           est
           populus
           fidelis
           ,
           Clerici
           etiam
           per
           Praelatos
           debita
           animadversione
           inducendi
           ,
           ut
           in
           celebratione
           Missarum
           ,
           adversus
           tantum
           mysterium
           ,
           quantum
           quisp
           ;
           per
           valitudinem
           potest
           ,
           etiam
           corporis
           gestu
           reverentiam
           quandam
           adhibeant
           :
           videlicet
           ,
           ut
           dum
           in
           Collectis
           ,
           pro
           communi
           orbis
           terrarum
           incolumitate
           ,
           ad
           Deum
           praeces
           funduntur
           ,
           ipsi
           quoque
           tanquam
           hujus
           sacrae
           Communionis
           cives
           ,
           suas
           praeces
           cum
           oratione
           publica
           conjungunt
           ,
           et
           vultu
           ad
           *
           altare
           verso
           ,
           aperto
           et
           demisso
           capite
           stantes
           ,
           gestum
           orantibus
           convenientem
           prae
           se
           ferant
           .
           Pari
           religione
           ad
           nomen
           Salvatoris
           nostri
           Iesu
           *
           Christi
           ,
           similiter
           ad
           Evangelium
           ,
           Magnificat
           ;
           Benedictus
           ,
           Nunc
           dimitti●
           ,
           Gloria
           in
           Excelsis●
           Gloria
           Patri
           ,
           caeterasque
           id
           genus
           officiorum
           partes
           ,
           sic
           genuum
           flectione
           ,
           apertione
           capitis
           ,
           ac
           totius
           corporis
           gestu
           se
           componant
           ,
           ut
           ad
           ea
           quae
           ib●
           aguntur
           ,
           animum
           intendere
           videantur
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Popish
          
           Councell
           of
           Rhemes
           
             since
             that
             ,
             viz.
          
           Anno
           Domini
           1583.
           
           as
           *
           Bochellus
           
             records
             ,
             made
             this
             Decree
             or
             Canon
             following
             :
          
           In
           pronunciatione
           nominis
           Iesu
           ,
           etcùm
           dicitur
           versus
           ,
           Gloria
           Patri
           ,
           caput
           aperiant
           
           et
           inclinent
           .
           
             That
             in
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             name
             Iesu
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             verse
             ,
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             was
             said
             or
             read
             ,
             men
             should
             uncover
             their
             heads
             and
             bow
             .
             Which
             Canon
             extends
             not
             unto
             women
             ,
          
           *
           who
           ought
           not
           to
           uncover
           their
           heads
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           much
           lesse
           to
           come
           thither
           as
           so
           many
           strumpets
           ,
           with
           a
           cut
           ,
           or
           broidred
           powldred
           haire
           ,
           as
           our
           Viragoes
           doe
           of
           late
           :
           
             Whereas
             the
             words
             of
          
           Phil.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           In
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           every
           knee
           should
           bow
           :
           
             extend
             to
             women
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             :
             and
             rather
             to
             womens
             bowing
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             their
             courtesies
             bow
             both
             their
             knees
             full
             low
             )
             than
             to
             mens
             ;
             who
             in
             their
             common
             courtesies
             or
             legs
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             to
             men
             ,
             bow
          
           *
           onely
           one
           ,
           
             not
             both
             their
             knees
             :
             whereas
             this
             text
             requires
             every
             knee
             to
             bow
             ;
             and
             so
             enjoynes
             the
             bowing
             of
             both
             knees
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             alone
             ;
             the
             courtesies
             of
             women
             ,
             not
             the
             heads
             ,
             the
             caps
             ,
             or
             legs
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Popish
          
           Councell
           of
           Aquitan
           :
           alias
           b
           Concil
           :
           Bituricense
           ,
           
             the
             very
             next
             yeare
             following
             :
             viz.
          
           Anno
           Dom
           :
           1584
           ,
           
           
             promulgated
             this
          
           Canon
           
             to
             the
             like
             effect
          
           .
           In
           sine
           Psalmorum
           ,
           et
           ubicunque
           Gloria
           sanctissimae
           Trinitati
           redditur
           ,
           omnes
           consurgant
           ,
           et
           in
           invocatione
           nominis
           Iesu
           ,
           genu
           flectant
           :
           
             Which
             may
             be
             construed
             as
             well
             of
             kneeling
             only
             in
             the
             invocation
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             pronunciation
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             Besides
             these
             severall
             Popish
             Councels
             ;
             the
          
           Sorbonists
           
             about
             the
             yeare
             1540
             ,
             from
          
           Phil
           :
           2.
           v.
           9
           ,
           10.
           as
           Calvin
           and
           Marlorat
           
             on
             that
             text
             record
          
           :
           began
           to
           publish
           and
           teach
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           as
           oft
           as
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           should
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           (
           
             as
             in
             some
          
           Portuasses
           and
           Masse-bookes
           it
           is
           repeated
           *
           12
           ,
           20
           ,
           &
           30
           ,
           if
           not
           40
           times
           together
           )
           
             so
             often
             men
             must
             bow
             their
             knees
             :
             for
             which
             Doctrine
             write
          
           Calvin
           and
           Marlorat
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           than
           ridiculous
           .
           Plusquam
           ridiculi
           sunt
           Sorbonici
           Sophistae
           ,
           &c.
           
             See
             page
             5
             before
          
           .
        
         
           
             After
             these
             ,
             the
          
           Rhemists
           
             about
             the
             yeare
          
           1●82
           ,
           in
           their
           Notes
           in
           their
           Rhemish
           Testament
           ,
           
             on
             Phil
             ,
             2.
             
             v.
             9.
             10
             *
             sect
             :
             2
             &
          
           on
           Apoc
           :
           13.
           sect
           .
           7.
           
             set
             on
             this
             Ceremony
             in
             an
             higher
             straine
             ,
             where
             they
             write
             thus
             .
          
           By
           the
           like
           wickednesse
           the
           Protestants
           charge
           the
           faithfull
           people
           for
           capping
           or
           kneeling
           ,
           when
           they
           heare
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           worshipped
           not
           our
           Lord
           God
           therein
           ,
           but
           the
           syllables
           or
           letters
           ,
           or
           other
           materiall
           elements
           ,
           whereof
           the
           word
           written
           or
           spoken
           consi●teth
           :
           and
           all
           this
           by
           sophistications
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           from
           due
           honour
           and
           devotion
           toward
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           is
           Satans
           drift
           ,
           by
           putting
           scruples
           into
           poore
           simple
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           about
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           his
           Saints
           ,
           his
           *
           Crosse
           ,
           his
           Name
           ,
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           to
           abolish
           all
           true
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           plaine
           Atheists
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           knoweth
           Satans
           cogitations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           warranteth
           andteacheth
           *
           all
           her
           children
           to
           doe
           reverence
           whensoever
           Iesus
           is
           named
           ,
           because
           Catholickes
           *
           doe
           not
           honour
           these
           things
           ,
           nor
           count
           them
           holy
           for
           their
           matter
           ,
           colour
           ,
           sound
           and
           syllables
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           respect
           and
           relation
           they
           have
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           bringing
           us
           to
           the
           remembrance
           and
           apprehension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           sight
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           the
           same
           signes
           ,
           else
           why
           make
           we
           not
           reverence
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Sirach
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           Iesus
           Christ.
           And
           it
           is
           a
           pittifull
           case
           to
           see
           these
           prophane
           subdeties
           of
           heretiques
           to
           take
           place
           in
           religion
           ,
           which
           were
           ridiculous
           in
           all
           other
           trade
           of
           life
           .
           When
           wee
           heare
           our
           Prince
           or
           Soveraigne
           named
           ,
           we
           may
           without
           these
           scruples
           doe
           obeysance
           .
           But
           towards
           Christ
           it
           must
           be
           superstitious
           .
           And
           here
           it
           is
           much
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           pulling
           downe
           the
           *
           Image
           of
           Christ
           out
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crosse
           from
           mens
           foreheads
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           the
           honour
           and
           reverence
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           doe
           make
           roome
           for
           Antichrists
           Image
           ,
           and
           marke
           ,
           and
           name
           .
           
             Thus
             the
          
           Rhemists
           ,
           
             whose
             steps
             and
             genius
             the
             moderne
             Protestant
             advocates
             and
             Patrons
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             
             doe
             follow
             to
             an
             haires
             breadth
             ;
             though
          
           Dr.
           Fulke
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Answere
             to
             the
          
           Rhemish
           Testament
           ,
           Notes
           ,
           on
           Phil.
           2
           ,
           secti●
           2
           
             and
             on
          
           Apoc
           :
           13
           ,
           sect
           ;
           7.
           
           Dr.
           Whitaker
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           William
           Reinolds
           the
           Rhemist
           :
           Cantabrig●
           1590
           ,
           p
           :
           398
           ,
           399.
           
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           Rhemish
           Testament
           *
           Notes
           on
           Phil
           :
           2
           ,
           sect
           :
           2.
           
           Dr.
           Willet
           in
           his
           Synopsis
           Papismi
           ,
           Century
           2
           ,
           Error
           :
           51
           ,
           Dr.
           Aytie
           in
           his
           Lectures
           on
           Phil
           :
           2.
           9
           ,
           1●
           .
           
             And
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             that
             Reverend
          
           Father
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           Gervase
           Babington
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           
             a
             professed
             enemy
             to
             this
             Popish
             Ceremony
             ,
          
           In
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Catho
           like
           Faith
           ;
           in
           his
           Workes
           in
           Folio
           ,
           London
           ,
           1622
           ,
           part
           2
           ,
           page
           195
           ,
           196
           ,
           197
           
             professedly
             condemne
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
          
           a
           grosse
           ridiculous
           Popish
           Errour
           :
           
             which
             is
          
           no
           wayes
           grounded
           on
           Phil
           :
           2
           ,
           verse
           9
           ,
           10.
           
             as
             all
             these
             :
             together
             with
          
           Pareus
           ,
           *
           Commentarius
           in
           cap
           :
           14
           ,
           ad
           Romanos
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           Col
           :
           1475
           ,
           1476
           ,
           1477.
           
           Ioannes
           Brentius
           in
           his
           *
           Explicatio
           in
           Epist
           Pauli
           ad
           Phillip
           :
           c
           :
           2
           ,
           v
           :
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Ioannes
           Piscator
           ,
           *
           Scholia
           in
           cap
           :
           2
           ,
           ad
           Philip
           :
           v
           :
           9
           :
           10
           :
           pag
           :
           1166.
           and
           Obser
           :
           6.
           ex
           vers
           :
           10
           ,
           p
           :
           1162.
           
             to
             omit
             all
             others
             formerly
             quoted
             ,
             doe
             largely
             prove
             .
          
        
         
           
             Since
             these
             ,
             I
             finde
             some
             private
             Popish
             .
             Authours
             ,
             (
             especially
             the
          
           Iesuites
           ,
           
             who
             deriving
             the
             stile
             of
             their
             Order
             from
             the
             name
             of
          
           Iesus
           ,
           
             doe
             most
             stickle
             for
             this
          
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           )
           
             who
             have
          
           *
           
             written
             in
             defence
             and
             patronage
             of
             this
             Popish
             Ceremony
             :
             As
             namely
             one
          
           Alphonsus
           Salmeron
           
             a
             famous
             Iesuite
             :
             who
             in
             his
             Workes
             at
             large
             :
          
           Tom
           :
           1
           ,
           Prolegomenon
           .
           24.
           
           De
           Dignit
           .
           et
           Majest
           .
           Evang
           :
           p.
           387
           ,
           388
           ,
           
             writes
             thus
          
           .
           That
           certaine
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           
             and
             among
             the
             rest
          
           ,
           *
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           22.
           who
           granted
           an
           Indulgence
           for
           200
           dayes
           to
           all
           who
           should
           either
           bow
           their
           knees
           ,
           or
           incline
           their
           heads
           ,
           or
           knocke
           their
           breasts
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           )
           have
           taught
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           to
           bow
           their
           heads
           or
           knees
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           to
           represent
           the
           great
           humiliation
           and
           ex●●inition
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           that
           a
           certaine
           
           Monke
           was
           cuffed
           by
           the
           *
           Divell
           for
           omitting
           this
           bowing
           ,
           
             &c.
             And
          
           Operum
           Tom
           :
           3
           ,
           Tract
           .
           37.
           
           Vccatum
           est
           nomen
           ejus
           Iesus
           :
           p
           :
           335
           ,
           he
           records
           ;
           That
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           is
           worthy
           all
           worship
           ,
           genuflection
           and
           adoration
           ,
           in
           which
           name
           Paul
           would
           have
           every
           knee
           to
           bow
           both
           of
           things
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           things
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           things
           under
           the
           earth
           .
           For
           this
           name
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           pronounced
           with
           the
           mouth
           ,
           or
           heard
           with
           the
           eare
           ,
           or
           *
           where
           ever
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           painted
           ,
           or
           ingraven
           ,
           is
           worthy
           divine
           worship
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           bare
           word
           ,
           writing
           ,
           or
           picture
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           signification
           of
           it
           :
           as
           *
           the
           Crosse
           and
           Image
           of
           Christ
           are
           deservedly
           adored
           with
           the
           worship
           of
           Latria
           ,
           for
           the
           type
           and
           mystery
           represented
           in
           them
           .
           
             &c.
             The
             same
             Doctrine
             we
             shall
             finde
             in
          
           Comelius
           a
           Lapide
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           Commentary
           on
           Phil.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
             and
             in
          
           Carolus
           *
           Stengelius
           De
           SS
           .
           Nomine
           Iesu
           ,
           cap
           :
           23.
           
             where
             he
             quotes
             this
             text
             of
             Phil.
          
           2.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           the
           Decree
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           10.
           informing
           Protestants
           :
           ibid
           :
           p
           :
           125
           ,
           126.
           that
           Papists
           honor
           not
           the
           Letters
           ,
           syllables
           or
           sound
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           contained
           and
           signified
           together
           with
           the
           sound
           and
           syllables
           :
           But
           some
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           may
           say
           :
           Why
           doe
           we
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           rather
           than
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           not
           a
           proper
           name
           ,
           but
           a
           declaration
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           and
           power
           :
           But
           *
           Iesus
           is
           a
           proper
           name
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           bought
           with
           his
           great
           paine
           ,
           and
           hath
           received
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           his
           labour
           .
           For
           although
           this
           name
           were
           imposed
           on
           him
           in
           his
           very
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           him
           in
           his
           conception
           ,
           yet
           both
           these
           were
           done
           ,
           because
           he
           ought
           to
           doe
           that
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           name
           doth
           signiie
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           people
           .
           Paul
           therefore
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           this
           name
           was
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           actually
           performed
           this
           with
           his
           great
           paine
           .
           
             Phil
             :
             2.
             
             He
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             therefore
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalt●d
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             :
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             
             should
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Therefore
           this
           most
           honourable
           name
           is
           given
           ,
           because
           he
           merited
           it
           .
           *
           The
           name
           it selfe
           is
           thus
           honoured
           ,
           because
           bee
           hath
           merited
           it
           .
           As
           oft
           therefore
           as
           we
           Catholickes
           honour
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           by
           bowing
           the
           knee
           ,
           so
           oft
           we
           give
           unto
           him
           due
           and
           deserved
           honour
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           merited
           with
           a
           great
           price
           ,
           so
           oft
           wee
           doe
           that
           we
           might
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           doe
           ;
           not
           onely
           〈◊〉
           of
           cong●●ity
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           benefit
           conferred
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           out
           of
           debt
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           will
           and
           precept
           of
           the
           eternall
           Father
           ;
           who
           hath
           therefore
           given
           this
           name
           unto
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           *
           in
           this
           name
           every
           knee
           should
           ●ow
           ,
           that
           all
           should
           worship
           this
           name
           ,
           and
           in
           worshipping
           should
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           is
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           But
           as
           oft
           as
           the
           heretiques
           (
           who
           utter
           and
           heare
           this
           name
           without
           any
           reverence
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           doe
           not
           worship
           this
           name
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           refuse
           to
           bow
           and
           worship
           ;
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           decide
           others
           who
           worship
           and
           bow
           the
           knee
           unto
           it
           ;
           *
           so
           oft
           they
           violate
           the
           precept
           and
           will
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           so
           oft
           they
           doe
           injury
           to
           God
           the
           Some
           ,
           and
           deny
           him
           his
           due
           honour
           ;
           so
           oft
           they
           contradict
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           so
           oft
           they
           scandalize
           ,
           or
           rather
           decide
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           Finally
           ,
           so
           oft
           they
           d●e
           acceptable
           service
           to
           the
           Divell
           ,
           *
           who
           hath
           in
           an
           especiall
           manner
           taught
           them
           this
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           doth
           〈◊〉
           this
           impiety
           unto
           others
           .
           
             This
             〈◊〉
             much
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             this
          
           Benedictine
           Fr●er
           ,
           Stengeli●s
           ,
           
             write
             :
             which
             I
             thought
             good
             in
             part
             to
             transcribe
             ,
             because
             its
             verbati●●
             the
             same
             with
          
           Mr.
           Widdowes
           ,
           
             and
             other
             late
             Protestants
             writings
             ,
             and
          
           *
           Sermons
           
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             betweene
             whom
             and
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             in
             this
             point
             of
             ●●●ing
             〈◊〉
             the
             ●●●ing
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
          
           I
           
             can
             finde
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             both
             accorded
             .
          
        
         
           
             Finally
             ,
             ●●●sseby
          
           *
           Richardus
           Hampole
           his
           Booke
           De
           〈◊〉
           nominis
           Iesu
           
             with
             ●●●dry
             other
             Popish
             
             Authours
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             largely
             of
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             found
             out
             many
          
           *
           absurd
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           cabalisticall
           conceits
           
             and
             mysteries
             in
             the
             very
          
           letters
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           
             to
             draw
             more
             reverence
             and
             bowing
             to
             it
             :
             The
          
           Popes
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           Priests
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             to
             advance
             this
             Ceremony
             the
             more
             ,
          
           a
           have
           inserted
           this
           notable
           prayer
           for
           the
           bowers
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           into
           the
           Masse
           of
           the
           name
           Iesus
           :
           (
           
             for
             which
             very
             name
             they
             have
             a
             particular
          
           Masse
           ,
           and
           Psalter
           ,
           
             as
             they
             have
             a
          
           Feast
           :
           )
           God
           ,
           who
           hast
           made
           the
           most
           glorious
           name
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           thy
           onely
           Sonne
           amiable
           with
           the
           chiefe
           affection
           of
           sweetnesse
           to
           thy
           faithfull
           ones
           ,
           and
           dreadfull
           and
           terrible
           to
           evill
           spirits
           ,
           mercifully
           grant
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           devoutly
           b
           worship
           this
           name
           of
           Iesus
           on
           earth
           ;
           may
           receive
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           its
           holy
           consolation
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           may
           obtaine
           the
           joy
           of
           endlesse
           exultation
           and
           blisse
           in
           heaven
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           thy
           Sonne
           .
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             which
             Masse-prayer
             ,
             our
             moderne
             Advocates
             for
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             zealous
             Proselites
             ,
             may
             doe
             well
             to
             claime
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             gennine
             Pedegree
             and
             progresse
             of
             this
             much
             pressed
          
           Duty
           ,
           
             and
             admired
          
           Ceremony
           ,
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
             that
             I
             in
             my
             poore
             reading
             can
             finde
             in
             all
             antiquity
             .
             If
             better
             ,
             graver
             ,
             or
             more
             learned
          
           Heraulds
           
             can
             derive
             its
          
           Parentage
           higher
           ,
           (
           as
           *
           some
           
             have
             vainly
             endeavoured
             ,
             to
             deduce
             it
          
           from
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           constantpractise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           
             when
             as
             I
             am
             confident
             upon
             good
             inquiry
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Father
             ,
             no
             ancient
             Writer
             extant
             ,
             to
             prove
             or
             warrant
             what
             they
             write
             ,
             as
             the
          
           examination
           of
           their
           c
           alledged
           testimonies
           will
           at
           first
           discover
           ,
           )
           
             I
             shall
             be
             willing
          
           to
           be
           corrected
           
             and
             instructed
             by
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             must
             needes
             concurre
             with
             mee
             in
             this
             its
             Popish
          
           Discent
           ,
           
           
             which
             I
             have
             here
             set
             downe
             ;
             (
             as
             I
             presume
             they
             must
             ,
             since
             Popish
          
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           
             who
             have
             beene
             most
             inquisitive
             in
             discovering
             its
             originall
             ,
             have
             raised
             it
             no
             higher
             than
             the
          
           Popes
           
             I
             have
             recited
             :
             )
             let
             them
             now
             at
             last
             for
             very
             shame
             (
             unlesse
             they
             intend
             to
             turne
             professed
          
           Iesuites
           ,
           
             and
             open
          
           Champions
           
             for
             the
          
           Romish
           whore
           ,
           )
           
             contend
             no
             more
             for
             such
             a
          
           Duty
           
             such
             a
          
           Ceremony
           ,
           
             which
             had
             no
             other
          
           Father
           ,
           
             but
             the
             forenamed
          
           Popes
           ;
           
             no
             other
          
           Mother
           ,
           Nurse
           ,
           or
           Midwife
           ,
           
             but
             the
          
           Antichristiā
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             with
             whose
          
           Popish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Reliques
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Genuflections
           ,
           Bowings
           
             and
             such
             like
             idolatrous
          
           ,
           d
           superstitious
           ,
           ridiculous
           Rites
           ,
           
             which
             get
             ground
             apace
             upon
             us
          
           ;
           the
           reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
             with
             all
             her
             faithfull
          
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Members
           ,
           (
           
             especially
             since
             the
             prodigious
             ,
             unparalleld
             hellish
          
           Powder-plot
           )
           
             should
             stand
             at
             everlasting
             defiance
             ;
             for
             feare
          
           e
           God
           give
           us
           over
           to
           strong
           delusions
           to
           beleeve
           her
           impious
           lies
           to
           our
           damnation
           ;
           
             and
             then
             showre
             downe
             his
             long-threatned
             judgements
             on
             us
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             the
             late
             revived
             Plague
             ,
             and
             feared
             Famine
             ,
             should
             now
             in
             time
             admonish
             us
             )
             to
             our
             eternall
             ruine
             .
             What
             therefore
          
           Tertullian
           
             writes
             of
          
           Stage-playes
           ,
           (
           
             which
             had
             the
          
           very
           Divell
           himselfe
           for
           their
           originall
           Authour
           ,
           
             as
             he
             ,
             with
          
           *
           
             others
             largely
             proves
             ,
             which
          
           should
           cause
           all
           Christians
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           very
           baptisme
           have
           renounced
           the
           Divell
           and
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           &c.
           for
           ever
           to
           abandon
           them
           :
           )
           f
           Facit
           ad
           originis
           maculam
           ,
           ne
           bonum
           existimes
           quod
           initium
           à
           malo
           accepit
           :
           
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             my
             conclusion
             in
             the
             point
             in
             question
          
           ;
           Bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
             had
             its
             originall
             ,
             growth
             and
             progresse
             from
             the
             Antichristian
             Popes
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             propagated
             it
             by
             their
             Indulgences
             ,
          
           g
           to
           justifie
           their
           idolatrous
           bowing
           to
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Hosts
           and
           Altars
           ,
           
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             manifested
             in
             the
             premises
             :
             therefore
             proceeding
             from
             such
             a
             putr●d
             fountaine
             ,
             such
             an
             impure
             Parentage
             ,
             no
             pious
             Protestant
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             can
             repute
             it
             good
             ,
             much
             lesse
             praise-worthy
             .
          
           h
           Oderis
           itaque
           Christiane
           ,
           cujus
           auctores
           non
           poteris
           non
           odisse
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           ,
           and
           Omissions
           .
        
         
           COurteous
           Reader
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           admonish
           thee
           of
           one
           grosse
           omission
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           Printers
           carelesnesse
           hath
           happened
           in
           the
           36.
           
             page
             ,
             line
          
           1.
           betweene
           
             idolatrous
             too
          
           ?
           and
           
             Francis
             de
             Croy
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           because
           it
           interrupts
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           request
           thee
           instead
           of
           
             Francis
             de
             Croy
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           reade
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Bowing
           at
           ,
           to
           ,
           or
           before
           Altars
           ,
           how
           highly
           soever
           some
           men
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           had
           its
           originall
           from
           idolatrous
           Pagans
           :
           who
           ,
           
             as
             they
          
           a
           
             danced
             and
             stood
             round
             about
             their
             Altars
             when
             they
             sacrificed
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             on
             which
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             by
             and
             over
             which
             ,
             the
          
           b
           
             Images
             of
             their
             Idols
             were
             placed
             or
             ingraven
          
           ;
           (
           in
           imitation
           of
           which
           ,
           most
           Popish
           glittering
           Altars
           have
           their
           gaudy
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           or
           Images
           standing
           on
           them
           ,
           neare
           them
           ,
           over
           them
           ;
           to
           intice
           the
           people
           to
           bow
           downe
           unto
           them
           :
           when
           as
           God
           
             commanded
             all
             his
             Altars
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             of
             nought
          
           c
           
             but
             earth
             ;
             or
             of
             unhewen
             stones
             :
          
           (
           not
           polished
           ,
           graven
           marble
           ,
           golde
           ,
           or
           silver
           :
           )
           
             without
             any
             images
             or
             curious
             sculptures
          
           ;
           the
           better
           to
           keepe
           the
           people
           from
           bowing
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           before
           them
           ;
           
             to
             which
             more
          
           d
           
             rich
             materialls
             of
             silver
             ,
             gold
             and
             pearles
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             art
             ,
             might
             easily
             induce
             them
          
           ;
           )
           so
           they
           likewise
           
             honoured
             their
             Altars
             with
             cappe
             and
             knee
             ,
          
           
           e
           
             bowing
             downe
             unto
             them
             ,
             yea
             war
             shipping
             ,
             praying
             at
             them
             and
             before
             them
             .
          
           Whence
           
             God
             enjoynes
             the
             Israelites
             .
             [
             Exod.
             34.
             13.
             
             Deutr.
             7.
             5.
             
             c
             :
             12
             ,
             3.
             
             Iudg.
             6.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             30.
             2
             
             Kings
             11.
             18.
             2
             
             Chron
             :
             14
             ,
             3
             ,
             c.
             30.
             14
             ,
             c.
             32
             ,
             12.
             c.
             33
             ,
             15
             ,
             &
             34
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Isay
             36
             ,
             7.
             
             Hosea
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             &
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             ]
             to
             throw
             downe
             and
             quite
             demolish
             the
             Altars
             and
             Images
             of
             these
             Idolaters
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             good
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             did
             accordingly
             .
          
           )
           not
           onely
           because
           
             they
             sacrificed
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             also
             worshipped
             and
             bowed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             them
             :
          
           As
           
             Exod.
             20
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             23
             ;
             24
             ,
             25.
             c
             :
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             c
             :
             34
             ,
             13.
             
             Levit.
             26.
             1.
             
             Deutr.
             7.
             5.
             cap
             :
             12
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Kings
             11
             ,
             18
             ,
             c
             :
             18.
             22.
             2
             
             Chron
             :
             14
             ,
             3
             ,
             5.
             c
             :
             28.
             24.
             25.
             
             c
             :
             30
             ,
             14.
             c
             :
             32
             ,
             12.
             c
             :
             34
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Isay
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             c
             :
             17
             ,
             8.
             c
             :
             36
             ,
             7.
             
             Hosea
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Acts
             17
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             Chron
             :
          
           25
           :
           14.
           compared
           together
           :
           incomparable
           
             Dr.
             Rainolds
             ,
             De
             Roman●e
             Ecclesi●
             Idololatria
             ,
             l
             :
             2
             ,
             c
             :
             3
             ,
             sect
             :
             46
             ,
             p
             :
             431
             ,
             432
             ,
             Francis
             De
             Cr●y
             in
             his
             first
             Conformity
             ,
             cap
             :
          
           24
           ,
           with
           others
           testifie
           .
           Then
           reade
           as
           in
           the
           Copy
           .
        
         
           Other
           materiall
           Omissions
           and
           Errataes
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           are
           already
           corrected
           ,
           I
           here
           passe
           by
           ,
           informing
           thee
           onely
           of
           one
           thing
           worth
           thy
           observation
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           appeares
           expresly
           by
           
             Levit
             :
             1
             ,
             11
             ,
             16.
             
             Exod
             :
             20
             ,
             26.
             c
             :
             26
             ,
             35
             ,
             c
             :
             40
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             26
             ,
             to
             34.
             
             Iosh
             :
             22
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             2
             Sam
             :
             24
             ,
             18
             ,
             25.
             1
             
             Kings
             6
             ,
             22.
             c
             :
             8
             ,
             64
             c
             :
             18
             ,
             32
             ,
             35.
             2
             
             Kings
             11
             ,
             11
             c
             :
             12
             ;
             9.
             c
             :
             16
             ,
             14
             ,
             c
             :
             1
             ,
             5.
             c
             :
             23
             ,
             12
             ,
             2
             Chron
             :
             1
             ,
             6.
             c
             :
             5
             ,
             12.
             c
             :
             15
             ,
             8.
             c
             :
             33
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Psal
             :
             26
             ,
             6.
             
             Isay
             19
             ,
             19.
             
             Ier
             :
             11
             ,
             13.
             c
             :
             17
             ,
             2.
             
             Ez●ch
             :
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             c
             :
             8
             ,
             5.
             c
             :
             9
             ,
             2.
             c
             :
             40
             ,
             47.
             
             Ioel
             2
             ,
             17.
             
             Matth
             :
             23
             ,
             35
             ,
             that
             both
             religious
             and
             idolatrous
             Altars
             heretofore
             ,
             did
             not
             stand
             Eastward
             ,
             nor
             yet
             at
             the
             east
             and
             of
             their
             Temples
             against
             a
             wall
             ,
             at
             Popish
             Altars
             ,
          
           and
           some
           Communion-tables
           turned
           Altar-wise
           ,
           now
           doe
           
             〈◊〉
             Northward
             ,
             or
             Southward
             ;
             either
             before
             the
             d●●●es
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             the
             porch
             ,
             the
             entrance
             ,
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             middest
             of
             their
             Temples
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             men
             might
             have
             space
             enough
             either
             to
             stand
             ,
             or
             walke
             even
             round
             about
             them
             .
          
           And
           hence
           I
           suppose
           our
           f
           
             Common-Prayer-Booke
             ,
             
             our
          
           g
           Canons
           ,
           h
           
             &
             Qu.
             Elizabeths
             Injunctions
          
           ,
           expresly
           order
           :
           
             That
             all
             our
             Communion
             Tables
             ,
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             administred
             ;
             shall
             stand
             ,
          
           (
           not
           in
           the
           East
           end
           of
           the
           Chancel
           Altarwise
           ,
           *
           
             with
             one
             side
             against
             the
             wall
             ,
          
           where
           some
           
             unconformable
             over-Conformists
          
           have
           lately
           hedged
           them
           in
           ;
           for
           which
           an
           
             Inditement
             lies
             against
             them
             upon
             the
             Statute
             of
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
          
           2.
           besides
           other
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censures
          
           by
           their
           Ordinary
           :
           )
           
             but
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Chancell
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Communicants
             may
             place
             themselves
             round
             about
             them
             .
          
           Men
           usually
           i
           
             sit
             round
             about
             their
             Tables
             at
             meales
             :
          
           yea
           k
           
             Christ
             himself
             &
             Apostles
             sate
             round
             the
             Table
             when
             he
             instituted
             this
             his
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           as
           all
           the
           Evangelists
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           we
           doe
           too
           .
           VVhich
           I
           observe
           the
           rather
           ,
           to
           controll
           the
           irregular
           practise
           of
           some
           ignorant
           
             Popish
             Innovatours
          
           :
           who
           against
           the
           expresse
           command
           both
           of
           our
           
             Common-prayer-booke
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Injunctions
          
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           practise
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           before
           &
           since
           their
           time
           ;
           dare
           turn
           Communion-tables
           into
           Altars
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           have
           now
           none
           else
           but
           l
           
             spirituall
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Altars
           ,
           but
           one
           spirituall
           Altar
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           :
           )
           or
           at
           leastwise
           place
           thē
           Altarwise
           ,
           against
           the
           wall
           and
           East-end
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           Communion
           is
           administred
           .
           VVhich
           uncanonicall
           practises
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           now
           reforme
           ;
           or
           else
           I
           trust
           our
           Bishops
           in
           their
           Consistories
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           default
           ,
           our
           Iudges
           and
           ●ustices
           in
           their
           Sessions
           ,
           will
           legally
           proceede
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           against
           those
           who
           set
           up
           Images
           and
           Saints
           Pictures
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           
             Statute
             of
             3.
             
             E.
             6.
             c.
          
           10.
           the
           
             Homelies
             against
             the
             perill
             
             of
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           ●●●●blished
           by
           the
           22.
           and
           35.
           
           
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             Statute
             of
             13
             ,
             Eliz.
             c.
          
           12.
           which
           confirmes
           our
           Articles
           ,
           as
           the
           undoubted
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           our
           Homilies
           〈◊〉
           contrary
           to
           
             Qu.
             Eliz.
             Injunctions
             ,
             Injunct
          
           .
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           23
           ,
           25.
           and
           the
           
             Articles
             to
             be
             enquired
             of
             in
             Visit●tions
             ,
          
           set
           forth
           in
           1559.
           
           
             Artic
             :
             2
             ,
             &
          
           45
           All
           which
           expresly
           command
           
             all
             Images
          
           ,
           *
           
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Shrines
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Paintings
             ,
             Candlestickes
             ,
             Bundles
             and
             Rolls
             of
             waxe
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Monuments
             of
             f●ined
             Miracles
             ,
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             Idolatry
             and
             Supersticion
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             defaced
             ,
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             utterly
             extinct
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             remaine
             no
             memory
             of
             the
             same
             in
             walls
             ,
             glasse-windowes
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             neither
             in
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             private
             houses
             .
          
           Yea
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Statate
             of
             3.
             
             Iacobi
             chap.
          
           5.
           
           VVhich
           as
           it
           enacts
           :
           *
           
             That
             no
             person
             or
             persons
             shall
             bring
             from
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             nor
             shall
             print
             ,
             sell
             ,
             or
             buy
             any
             Popish
             Primmers
             ,
             Ladies
             Psalters
             ,
             Manuels
             ,
             Rosaries
             ,
             Popish
             Catechismes
             ,
             Missalls
             ,
             Breviaries
             ,
             Portalls
             ,
             Legends
             and
             Lives
             of
             Saints
             ,
             containing
             superstitious
             matter
             ,
             printed
             or
             written
             in
             any
             language
             whatsoever
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             superstitious
             bookes
             printed
             or
             written
             in
             the
             English
             Tongue
             ;
             upon
             pain
             of
             forfeiture
             of
             40
             shillings
             for
             every
             such
             booke
             .
          
           (
           A
           law
           that
           needs
           due
           execution
           now
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           of
           these
           Bookes
           are
           brought
           over
           into
           England
           every
           *
           Mart
           ,
           and
           sold
           publickly
           almost
           in
           every
           shop
           without
           controll
           :
           )
           
             soit
             authorizeth
             Iustices
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Majors
             ,
             Baylifes
             ,
             and
             other
             chiefe
             Officers
             in
             their
             liberties
             ,
             to
             search
             the
             houses
             &
             lodgings
             both
             of
             convicted
             and
             suspected
             Recusants
             for
             such
             books
             ,
             and
             reliques
             ,
             and
             to
             deface
             and
             burne
             their
          
           *
           
             Altars
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Beades
             ,
             and
             Crucifixes
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             very
             Reliques
             of
             Popery
             and
             monuments
             of
             Idolatry
             :
          
           All
           which
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           State
           ,
           thus
           abolishing
           and
           condemning
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           speedily
           inflict
           such
           penalties
           on
           all
           those
           Popish
           agents
           who
           now
           endeavor
           to
           reduce
           thē
           ,
           as
           their
           offence
           demerits
           ,
           and
           our
           Lawes
           prescribe
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10188-e240
           
             a
             Mendax
             fama
             noces
             .
             Propertiu●l
             .
             4.
             
             Eleg
             .
             2.
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             b
             Players
             and
             Playes
             ,
             (
             whom
             both
             Fathers
             and
             Pagan
             Authors
             rightly
             stile
             ,
             the
             plague
             of
             soules
             )
             remove
             in
             times
             of
             pestilence
             from
             infected
             places
             where
             they
             have
             brought
             a
             plague
             ,
             to
             places
             not
             infected
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             2.
             
             Booke
             .
          
           
             c
             Mark.
             12.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             hath
             been
             once
             or
             twice
             distracted
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             have
             I
             beene
             enformed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             perusal
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             71.
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             heare
             that
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             was
             very
             angry
             with
             Mr.
             Page
             ,
             for
             crossing
             out
             so
             much
             of
             his
             book
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10188-e1380
           
             a
             This
             is
             thri●●
             repeated
             ;
             page
             5
             ,
             60.
             and
             68.
             lest
             Dulman
             his
             reader
             should
             forget
             it
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             he
             prints
             it
             in
             hls
             Errata
             too
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             know
             it
             is
             but
             a
             trebl●
             Errour
             .
          
           
             b
             Yet
             himself
             in
             his
             Errata
             confesseth
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Errour
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             himselfe
             acknowledgeth
             in
             his
             Errata
             ,
             under
             which
             Title
             his
             whole
             Confutation
             (
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Chaos
             of
             all-compacted
             Errours
             )
             may
             be
             most
             aptly
             placed
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Sexti
             Decretalia
             Paris
             .
             1507.
             fol.
             187.
             the
             Edition
             which
             I
             follow
             .
          
           
             e
             Quoniam
             sunt
             in
             Dominica
             die
             quidem
             ad
             orationem
             genua
             flectentes
             ,
             &
             in
             diebus
             Pentecostes
             ,
             placuit
             de
             hoc
             sanctae
             &
             magnae
             Synodo
             ,
             cunctos
             in
             omnibus
             locis
             consonanter
             et
             consenti
             .
             enter
             stantes
             Dominum
             ora●
             redebere
             ,
             Surius
             Tom
             ,
             1.
             p
             347.
             
          
           
             f
             For
             pag.
             687
             Edit
             .
             Coloniae
             Ag●ip
             :
             1606.
             the
             Edition
             in
             Oxford
             Library
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             (
             who
             hath
             converted
             all
             his
             bookes
             into
             good
             liquor
             )
             followes
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             page
             53.
             54.
             
             Edit
             Parisiis
             1608●
             in
             Si●
             Thomas
             Bodlies
             Library
             .
          
           
             g
             Of
             which
             custome
             ,
             with
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             reade
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             6.
             
             Can.
             20.
             
             Concil
             .
             Constanti●op
             .
             6.
             
             Can
             90
             Concil
             ●utenens●
             sub
             Car.
             magno
             ,
             Can.
             37.
             
             Gratian.
             Distinctio
             3.
             
             Iustin
             Martyr
             ,
             Explie
             .
             Quaest.
             Christ.
             ●
             Gent.
             positarum
             .
             Quaest.
             115.
             
             Hierom.
             adver
             .
             Luci●erianos
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             And
             these
             prayers
             were
             stiled
             Stationes
             .
             Tertu●●d
             Vxorem
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             &c
             advers
             .
             Psychicos
             lib.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             1.
             line
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             Church
             ,
             the
             first
             reformers
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             godly
             Martyrs
             highly
             magnified
             ,
             especially
             for
             her
             Orthodox
             Doctrines
             ,
             how
             ever
             some
             contemn●
             and
             hate
             her
             now
             .
          
           
             *
             Yet
             even
             a
             foole
             when
             hee
             holdeth
             his
             peace
             ,
             is
             counted
             wise
             ,
             Prov.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Est
             vir
             ftultus
             ,
             inconsultus
             ,
             expers
             ratione
             ,
             mente
             captus
             &
             deceptus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             hath
             bin
             once
             ,
             and
             most
             say
             ,
             twice
             distracted
             ;
             and
             would
             you
             not
             think
             so
             by
             his
             writing
             ?
             therefore
             by
             this
             definition
             hee
             is
             twice
             a
             Puritan
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Iohn
             Whites
             Way
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             sect
             .
             4.
             num
             .
             19
             ,
             p.
             141
             who
             writes
             ,
             that
             Papists
             are
             the
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Appeale
             to
             Caesar
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Confutation
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             Quere
             I
             have
             now
             added
             ;
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             two
             ensuing
             Queries
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             ;
             p.
             84.
             l.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10188-e4050
           
             *
             Prov.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             foole
             rageth
             and
             is
             confident
             .
          
           
             1
             Page
             21
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             2
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             3
             Page
             28.
             
          
           
             4
             Page
             28.
             
          
           
             5
             Page
             31
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             6
             Page
             32
             ,
             41
             
          
           
             *
             These
             Errataes
             I
             could
             not
             correct
             for
             want
             of
             figured
             pages
             in
             my
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             *
             Coloniae
             A.
             grip
             1616.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             to
             52.
             
          
           
             *
             Basiliae
             1565.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             p.
             21
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             p
             :
             68.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             322.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             ibid.
             fol.
             184
             to
             192.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             pag
             1.
             line
             ult
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             the
             Lecturer
             of
             Lincolnes
             Inne
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Conference
             at
             the
             Tower
             ,
             &c.
             London
             1583
             ,
             the
             fourth
             daies
             Conference
             .
          
           
             a
             Yet
             when
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Sacrament
             to
             kneele
             at
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             adore
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             thought
             procession
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             ancient
             .
          
           
             c
             It
             seemes
             the
             Saints
             shal
             weare
             surplesses
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             his
             Rationale
             Div.
             Offic.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             his
             page
             1
             ,
             l
             ult
             .
          
           
             f
             Page
             2
             ,
             l.
             ult
             ,
             it
             s
             his
             owne
             phrase
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             his
             p.
             29
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             But
             that
             at
             the
             severall
             namings
             of
             Iesus
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             service
             every
             knee
             or
             head
             shal
             bow
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             found
             or
             spelled
             out
             of
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             i
             So
             the
             originall
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             most
             Latine
             &
             English
             Translatours
             reade
             it
             .
             See
             my
             Anti-Arminianisme
             ,
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             12
             day
             of
             October
             last
             I
             heard
             Mr.
             Widdows
             read
             prayers
             at
             8
             of
             the
             clocke
             at
             night
             in
             St.
             Martins
             Church
             in
             Oxford
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             read
             all
             the
             prayers
             standing
             ,
             yet
             hee
             never
             so
             much
             as
             bowed
             his
             head
             or
             knee
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             pronounced
             with
             a
             Stentorian
             voice
             )
             neither
             in
             the
             chapter
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             not
             Collects
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             nomine
             Iesu●
             ,
             &c.
             is
             never
             translated
             ,
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             in
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             else
             .
             See
             Acts
             2
             ,
             38.
             c.
             7
             ,
             6
             ,
             c
             4
             ,
             18
             ,
             c.
             5
             ,
             40
             ,
             c.
             8
             ,
             16
             ,
             c.
             9
             ,
             27
             ,
             29
             ,
             c.
             1●
             ,
             18
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             4.
             
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             20
             ,
             Col
             3
             ,
             17
             2
             Thess
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             Why
             then
             should
             it
             be
             thus
             englished
             here
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             hardly
             sence
             ,
             or
             English
             ,
             as
             these
             insta●cestestifie
             .
          
           
             *
             see
             Mat
             ,
             1
             ,
             16.
             
             Luke
             2.
             11.
             26.
             
             Acts
             18.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Artic
             :
             of
             England
             3
             ,
             4.
             of
             Ireland
             30.
             accoidingly
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             17
             Gal.
             6
             ,
             12.
             14.
             
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             18.
             
             Col.
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
             20.
             not
             Iesus
             his
             Crosse
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Acts
             17.
             3
             ,
             c.
             26.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             Collects
             on
             Easter
             day
             which
             begin
             thus
             ,
             Christ
             (
             not
             Iesus
             )
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             Artic.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             good
             Cōment
             on
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Article
             of
             Ireland
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Witnes
             the
             common
             phrases
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ;
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             1
             Pet.
             2
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet
             ,
             4
             ,
             13
             14
             ,
             c.
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             c.
             2
             ,
             21
             ,
             c.
             3
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             Col.
             1
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             Acts
             26
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             *
             Cal.
             6
             ,
             12.
             
             Lest
             they
             shold
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             4
             ,
             26
             ,
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             stand
             up
             ,
             &c.
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             against
             his
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Eusebius
             ,
             Sozeman
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             the
             Centuries
             ;
             Tertulliani
             Apolog
             &
             Plin
             ,
             Epist
             ,
             l
             :
             10
             ,
             Ep
             :
             97.
             
          
           
             f
             Page
             36
             to
             42.
             
          
           
             g
             It
             seemes
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             did
             onely
             die
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             not
             his
             person
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             name
             together
             with
             his
             person
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor
             :
             1
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Dr
             :
             Whitakers
             Answer
             to
             will
             :
             Raynolds
             p
             :
             399.
             
          
           
             k
             Irenaeus
             advers
             :
             Haereses
             l
             :
             1
             ,
             c
             :
             25.
             
             Epiphanius
             contra
             haereses
             ,
             Haeros
             .
             28.
             
             Baroniu●
             ,
             &
             Spondanus
             ,
             Anno
             60
             ,
             sect
             .
             2
             ,
             Anno
             97
             ,
             sect
             .
             7.
             &
             the
             Centuries
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Athanasius
             ,
             Hila●y
             ,
             Nazienzen
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Epiphanius
             Eusebius
             Pamphilus
             ,
             Socrates
             Scholast
             .
             and
             others
             in
             their
             workes
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ;
             &
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             Spondanus
             ,
             Anno
             318.
             sect
             .
             9.
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             Andrews
             ,
             Stengelius
             ,
             Mr.
             Widdows
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             in
             their
             places
             quoted
             in
             my
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             l
             Page
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Page
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             And
             so
             are
             they
             :
             Acts
             4
             ,
             10
             12.
             a
             place
             much
             stood
             upon
             in
             this
             controversie
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             Bp.
             Babing
             tons
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             p.
             196
             ,
             196
             ,
             197.
             where
             this
             point
             is
             excellently
             proved
             .
          
           
             m
             Bp.
             Andrewes
             p
             475
             ,
             &c.
             Salmeron
             Tom.
             3
             ,
             Tract
             .
             37
             
          
           
             n
             Bp.
             Babington
             :
             qua
             l.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts
             4
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             c.
             10
             ,
             38.
             
             Heb.
             18
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             45
             ,
             7.
             8.
             
             Luke
             4
             ,
             18.
             
             Isay
             62
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             1
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat
             1
             ,
             16.
             
             Luke
             2
             ,
             11
             See
             Argument
             4.
             
             Yea
             Christs
             unction
             authorized
             ,
             enabled
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Iesus
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Iosephus
             Baronius
             ,
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             r
             Iesus
             proprium
             nomen
             est
             assumptae
             carnis
             ;
             Christus
             est
             nomen
             dignitatis
             .
             Beda
             Exposit
             ,
             in
             c.
             1
             ,
             Mat.
             Tom.
             5
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             
             Hoc
             nomen
             Iesus
             significat
             solam
             naturam
             humanam
             ,
             sed
             hoc
             nomen
             Christus
             dat
             intelligere
             utramque
             naturam
             ,
             in
             que
             intelligitur
             Divinitas
             ungens
             ,
             &
             humanitas
             uncta
             .
             Aquinas
             3.
             parte
             ,
             Quaest.
             16
             ,
             Artic.
             5
             ,
             &
             Quaest.
             17
             Artic
             ,
             1.
             
             See
             Ire●aens
             l
             :
             3
             ,
             c.
             20
             &
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Bishop
             Babingtons
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             ,
             p.
             196
             ,
             197
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             *
             Yea
             Saturnius
             ,
             Carpocrates
             ,
             Cerinthus
             ,
             Marcus
             ,
             Marcion
             ,
             Cerdon
             ,
             Apelles
             ,
             Theodotus
             ,
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             Samosatenians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             &
             other
             hereticks
             ;
             are
             reprehended
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             Deity
             ,
             the
             humanity
             ,
             the
             two
             natures
             &c.
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             not
             Iesus
             .
             )
             See
             Tertul.
             De
             Praescript
             .
             advers
             .
             Haereticos
             :
             Irenaeus
             ,
             &
             Epiphanious
             advers
             .
             Haereses
             ;
             Augustine
             de
             Haeresibus
             ;
             Eusebius
             ,
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Sozeman
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             the
             Centuries
             ,
             &
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             histories
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Rogers
             analysis
             on
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             Propos.
             1
             :
             therefore
             it
             was
             the
             most
             knowne
             name
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             See
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ;
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             23
             ,
             c.
             10
             ,
             4
             ,
             16.
             
             Col
             :
             1.
             27.
             c.
             2.
             8
             ;
             yea
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Saviour
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             though
             some
             absurdly
             ,
             if
             not
             heretically
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             These
             subsequent
             texts
             doe
             lively
             discipher
             the
             power
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             name
             Christ
             ,
             not
             Iesus
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             23
             c.
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Ephes
             :
             3
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             x
             Phil
             :
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Phil
             1
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             all
             their
             Indexes
             testify
             in
             which
             Christus
             ,
             is
             20
             times
             and
             more
             recited
             for
             one
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             Articles
             of
             England
             ,
             Artic
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             ●
             ,
             &
             Artic.
             of
             Ireland
             29
             ,
             where
             our
             Saviour
             is
             alwayes
             stiled
             Christ
             ,
             but
             never
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             1
             ,
             17.
             
             Ga●
             :
             3
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             1
             2
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             23.
             
             Col
             ,
             1
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Thes
             2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             1
             ,
             10.
             c.
             6
             ,
             6.
             
             Col.
             4
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             14
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             23
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             5
             ,
             ●
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Phil
             :
             1
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             de
             vita
             Constant.
             l.
             1
             ,
             cap
             :
             25.
             
             Baronius
             &
             Spondanus
             ,
             Ann●
             312
             ,
             sect
             :
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1
             ,
             47.
             c.
             2
             ,
             11.
             
             Iohn
             4
             ,
             42.
             2
             
             Pet
             :
             ●●
             1
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Iohn
             4
             ,
             14
             Acts
             5
             ,
             31.
             c.
             13
             23.
             
             Eph.
             5
             ;
             23
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             10.
             
             Tit.
             1
             ,
             4.
             c.
             2
             ,
             13
             c.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             p.
             1
             ,
             l.
             ult
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Pupills
             oft
             reported
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             resident
             in
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             g
             Page
             19
             ,
             75
             76
             ,
             88
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Willet
             &
             Pareus
             on
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             who
             quote
             Origen
             against
             this
             litterall
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             here
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             words
             of
             which
             Co●cell
             are
             these
             ,
             Si
             quis
             audet
             dicere
             assumptum
             hominem
             coadorari
             cum
             Deo
             verbo
             oportere
             ,
             &c.
             ac
             non
             potius
             una
             adoratione
             veneratur
             Emmanuelem
             vnamque
             ei
             glorificationem
             dependit
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             .
             Surius
             Con.
             Tom.
             1
             ,
             p.
             606
             ,
             607
             ,
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Our
             English
             Bibles
             ,
             doe
             all
             expound
             Phil
             :
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             by
             Isay
             45
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             Rom
             :
             14
             ,
             10
             11
             ;
             and
             so
             doe
             all
             Exposstours
             too
             .
             If
             then
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             &c
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Isay
             45
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             Rom.
             14
             10
             ,
             11
             ;
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             ,
             I
             have
             sworne
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             &c
             ,
             that
             unto
             me
             every
             knee
             shalbow
             ,
             as
             all
             Commentators
             acknowledge
             ;
             the
             to
             bow
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             submit
             ,
             or
             bowe
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             power
             and
             scepter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             as
             Lord
             ,
             &
             Iudge
             of
             all
             ;
             &
             not
             to
             bow
             at
             every
             severall
             recitall
             of
             his
             name
             Iesus
             ;
             a
             ceremony
             not
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             not
             yet
             universally
             received
             in
             all
             moderne
             Churches
             :
             and
             therfore
             not
             the
             bowing
             of
             every
             knee
             intended
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             b
             Page
             5
             ,
             60
             ,
             &
             68
             ,
             &
             his
             Errata
             too
             .
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             1
             ,
             16
             ,
             21
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             Hee
             applies
             that
             to
             the
             name
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             onely
             to
             the
             person
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             whose
             person
             ,
             merits
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             intercession
             onely
             save
             us
             ,
             not
             his
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             this
             Clerke
             dath
             dreame
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             v.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             page
             18
             
          
           
             g
             See
             my
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             h
             Errat
             autē
             is
             qui
             a
             via
             quam
             Patrum
             electic
             monstravit
             a
             berrat
             :
             Hormise●●
             Papae
             Epist.
             ad
             Possessorem
             .
             Bib.
             ●P
             .
             T.
             6.
             pars
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             375.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             p
             :
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             39
             40
             ,
             42
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             60
             ,
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             70
             ,
             74
             ,
             78
             ,
             79
             ,
             80
             ,
             83
             ,
             86
             ,
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             where
             hee
             thus
             railes
             outright
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             bow
             not
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Field
             ,
             Of
             the
             Church
             Booke
             5
             ,
             chap.
             ●●
             ,
             reimprinted
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             1628
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             *
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             idelatry
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             time
             &
             place
             of
             prayer
             ,
             p●
             31
             10
             
          
           
             d
             3
             Edd
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Canons
             ,
             1571.
             p.
             19
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             1603.
             
             Can
             :
             82
             ;
             See
             Arti
             :
             22
             ,
             Artic.
             of
             I●eland
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             Iewel
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Tyndall
             ,
             Barnes
             .
             Willet
             ,
             Raynolds
             ,
             Ormerod
             &
             others
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Homily
             against
             tho
             perill
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             part
             3
             ,
             page
             41
             ,
             to
             76.
             &
             p.
             131.
             
             Ormerod
             his
             picture
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             p.
             1.
             to
             15.
             and
             so
             all
             Protestant
             Writers
             on
             the
             2.
             
             Commandement
             ,
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bow
             downe
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
             See
             2
             Chro
             ,
             25
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Tho
             :
             Beacons
             Reliques
             of
             Rome
             c
             :
             24
             ,
             fol
             :
             82
             ,
             when
             Altars
             first
             came
             in
             ,
             &
             Dr.
             Raynolds
             ,
             &
             Fran
             cis
             de
             Croy
             ,
             in
             their
             quoted
             places
             .
          
           
             *
             Coloniae
             A●g●ip
             .
             1618.
             
          
           
             f
             Condemned
             by
             the
             Clu●hof●ng●
             land
             See
             my
             Appendix
             ;
             the
             two
             last
             pages
             :
             Honuly
             3.
             against
             he
             Perill
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             p.
             47.
             
             Hom
             :
             2
             ,
             of
             the
             time
             &
             place
             of
             Prayer
             p
             :
             131
             ,
             Thomas
             Beacons
             Romes
             Relicks
             c.
             81
             ,
             82
             Bishop
             Babington
             ,
             Notes
             on
             Exod
             20
             ,
             &
             27
             ,
             p
             :
             279
             ,
             307.
             
             Dr
             Willets
             Synopsis
             Papismi
             ,
             Century
             2
             ,
             Error
             .
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             The
             82
             Canon
             Francis
             de
             Croy
             his
             1
             Conformity
             ,
             cap
             :
             24.
             
             Pelichdorfius
             contra
             Waldenses
             cap
             :
             24
             ,
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             ,
             Tom
             :
             13.
             p.
             325
             ,
             1
             ,
             Ed
             :
             6
             ,
             c
             :
             1
             ,
             &
             1
             Eliz.
             c
             :
             2
             ;
             condemnes
             them
             likewise
             :
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             of
             E.
             6
             ,
             c
             10
             ,
             the
             late
             erecters
             of
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Images
             may
             ●and
             ought
             to
             be
             indicted
             and
             punished
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             new
             incroachments
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             those
             here
             above
             quoted
             
          
           
             h
             His
             Collection
             of
             ●rivate
             Devotions
             ,
             p
             :
             292
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             prostrate
             before
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             i
             Acts
             2
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             c
             :
             7
             ,
             56.
             
             R●
             .
             8
             ,
             34
             Psal
             :
             110
             1.
             
             Eph
             :
             1
             ,
             20.
             
             Col.
             3
             ,
             1.
             
             Hebr
             :
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             13.
             c
             :
             10
             ,
             12.
             cap.
             12.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet
             3
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Psa.
             103
             ,
             19
             Psal.
             11
             ,
             4.
             
             Isay
             66
             ,
             1.
             
             Acts
             7
             ,
             49
             ,
             c
             :
             17
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Ephes
             :
             3
             ,
             17.
             
             Gal
             :
             2
             ,
             20.
             
             Isay
             57
             ,
             15.
             
             Rev
             :
             3
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat
             :
             12
             ,
             28
             Luk
             1
             ,
             33.
             
             Col
             :
             3
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             And
             yet
             out
             obsequious
             superstitious
             cringers
             bow
             unto
             it
             then
             .
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor
             :
             11
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor
             :
             11
             ,
             24
             ,
             to
             30.
             
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             47
             ,
             to
             64.
             
             And
             who
             ever
             worshipped
             or
             bowed
             to
             his
             meat
             ,
             or
             table
             ?
          
           
             p
             Eph
             :
             3
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor
             :
             11
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             the
             Rhemists
             notes
             Phil
             :
             2
             ,
             sect
             .
             2
             ;
             &
             William
             Reynolds
             ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             of
             divine
             and
             religious
             worship
             ,
             vol.
             1
             ,
             p
             :
             701●
             Dr.
             Whitakers
             Answer
             to
             W.
             Reynolds
             ,
             p.
             398.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             Epist.
             50
             ,
             Bp.
             Babington
             Notes
             on
             Exod.
             27
             ,
             p.
             307.
             
             See
             my
             Appendix
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             the
             Authours
             there
             quoted
             .
          
           
             t
             Luke
             22
             ;
             30
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             dverbis
             Dom
             ,
             secundum
             loannem
             Serm.
             46.
             
             Tom.
             10.
             p.
             223.
             
             Walafridus
             Strabo
             de
             Rebus
             Ecclesiasticis
             lib.
             cap
             4.
             
             Bib
             ,
             Patr.
             Tom.
             9.
             pars
             1.
             p
             954.
             &c
             19.
             p.
             955
             :
             Dr.
             Willets
             Synopsis
             Papismi
             Cent.
             2
             ,
             Error
             53.
             p.
             496.
             
             Bp.
             Babington
             ,
             Notes
             on
             Exodus
             c.
             20
             &
             27.
             p.
             279
             ,
             307.
             
             Euseb
             :
             Pamp
             :
             Eccles.
             Hist
             1.
             10
             ,
             c.
             4
             ,
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Rubrick
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             Canon
             82.
             
             Qu.
             Eliz
             ,
             Iniunctions
             neere
             the
             end
             .
             &
             my
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             v
             Mat
             :
             26.
             v.
             59.
             to
             64.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat
             27.
             33.
             
             Mar.
             ●5
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             27.
             42.
             
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             answeres
             his
             Allegation
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             falsified
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             hee
             writes
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             60
             &
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid
             ,
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             same
             Tome
             of
             Bibl
             Patrum
             ,
             quoted
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Editione
             Duaci
             ,
             1577.
             
          
           
             *
             Quibus
             insitum
             Christi
             nomen
             ,
             quod
             est
             supra
             omne
             nomen
             ,
             hanc
             deberi
             venerationem
             facit
             ,
             ut
             non
             possit
             a
             credente
             contemni
             .
          
           
             *
             Sede
             a
             dextrismeis
             ,
             donec
             mundi
             finis
             &
             consummatio
             venerit
             ,
             &
             mittam
             te
             iudicem
             vivorum
             &
             mortuorum
             ;
             &
             tunc
             flectet
             omne
             genu
             super-coelestium
             terrestrium
             ,
             &
             inferorum
             ,
             potentiaetuae
             ,
             tuique
             inimici
             pro●
             sternentur
             velut
             calcandum
             scabellum
             pedum
             tuorum
             ,
             &
             reddes
             unicuique
             secundum
             opera
             sua
             .
             Haec
             veritassic
             interpretatur
             &
             exponit
             ,
             simodo
             velis
             assentiri
             &
             approbare
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Nomen
             Domini
             in
             lo●co
             isto
             (
             scilicet
             Phil
             :
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             )
             proredebemus
             intelligere
             :
             ta●en
             non
             abhorret
             a
             vero
             ,
             sidixerimus
             ,
             in
             nomine
             Do●ini
             ,
             posseintel●●●●
             in
             praecep●●●
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Dum
             dicit
             fancta
             fanctis
             ;
             populus
             vicissim
             clamat
             ;
             Vnussanctus
             ,
             unus
             lesus
             Christus
             in
             gloria
             Dei
             Patris
             ;
             Quod
             a
             Paulo
             scriptum
             resonabit
             in
             extremo
             die
             ,
             quando
             Iesu
             flectetur
             omne
             genu
             ,
             &
             omnis
             lingua
             confitebitur
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Coloniae
             Agrip
             .
             1606.
             
          
           
             *
             Opera
             .
             Venetiis
             1571.
             
          
           
             *
             Francosurti
             1548
             ,
             fol
             ,
             54
             ,
             to
             58.
             
          
           
             *
             Scholia
             in
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Phil.
             c.
             2
             v
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Herbornae
             1616
             ,
             p.
             1160
             ,
             1162.
             
          
           
             *
             Editio
             2
             ,
             Roterodami
             ,
             1622.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             nomine
             ,
             not
             ad
             nome●
             thus
             all
             the
             recited
             Authours
             reade
             it
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             the
             generall
             Interpretation
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Church
             in
             Te
             Deum
             laudamus
             ,
             doth
             seeme
             to
             interpret
             it
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             is
             the
             received
             Exposition
             of
             all
             moderne
             Expositours
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             every
             knee
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             not
             bow
             to
             Christ
             till
             then
             ,
             neither
             shall
             every
             tongue
             til
             then
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord.
             This
             Scripture
             therfore
             being
             only
             then
             fulfilled
             ,
             cannot
             without
             falsification
             and
             perverting
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             time
             but
             that
             alone
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             Sermon
             at
             White-Hall
             ,
             1614.
             in
             his
             late
             workes
             p.
             475
             ,
             476
             ,
             477.
             
          
           
             d
             Consutation
             p
             :
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             77
             ,
             78.
             
          
           
             e
             Here
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             f
             Lincolniensis
             super
             Evangelia
             parte
             4
             ,
             c.
             7.
             
             Alexander
             Fabritius
             ,
             Destructorium
             vitiorum
             pars
             4
             ,
             c
             38
             ,
             G
             ;
             Vincentius
             in
             speculo
             l
             10
             ,
             c.
             57
             ;
             Magarinus
             De
             la
             Bigne
             ;
             De
             ●
             .
             Ignatio
             ,
             &c.
             Bib.
             Patr.
             Tom
             1
             ,
             p.
             76
             ;
             Molanus
             De
             Picturis
             c
             :
             60
             ;
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             ,
             De
             S.
             Nomine
             Iesu
             c.
             27
             ;
             Salmeron
             Operū
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             f
             Lincolniensis
             super
             Evangelia
             parte
             4
             ,
             c.
             7.
             
             Alexander
             Fabritius
             ,
             Destructorium
             vitiorum
             pars
             4
             ,
             c
             38
             ,
             G
             ;
             Vincentius
             in
             speculo
             l
             10
             ,
             c.
             57
             ;
             Magarinus
             De
             la
             Bigne
             ;
             De
             ●
             .
             Ignatio
             ,
             &c.
             Bib.
             Patr.
             Tom
             1
             ,
             p.
             76
             ;
             Molanus
             De
             Picturis
             c
             :
             60
             ;
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             ,
             De
             S.
             Nomine
             Iesu
             c.
             27
             ;
             Salmeron
             Operū
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             g
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             Hist
             l.
             3
             ,
             c.
             32.
             
             See
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             c
             27
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             g
             Magarinus
             &
             Molanus
             qua
             ●
             .
          
           
             h
             Vincentius
             Stengelius
             ,
             &
             Salmeron
             .
          
           
             i
             Lincolniensis
             &
             Fabritius
             .
          
           
             k
             Who
             had
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             Iesus
             ,
             &
             Iesus
             est
             amor
             meus
             ,
             ingraven
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             If
             we
             beleeve
             Stengelius
             De
             SS
             .
             Nomine
             Iesu
             cap.
             27
             ,
             p
             ,
             145
             ,
             146.
             
          
           
             l
             Mark
             11
             ,
             33
             cap.
             10
             ,
             47
             ,
             52.
             1
             
             Thess.
             ●
             ,
             1
             ,
             c.
             4
             ,
             14
             2
             Thes.
             1
             ,
             12
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             14
             2
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Pet
             ,
             1
             ,
             3
             ;
             2
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             1
             ;
             Iude
             1
             ;
             Revel
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
             Matth.
             27
             ,
             11
             ,
             1
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             4
             ;
             c
             :
             12
             ,
             3
             ;
             2
             ,
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             twice
             recited
             in
             one
             verse
             ;
             &
             Iohn
             19
             ,
             38
             ,
             thrice
             in
             one
             verse
             ;
             1
             Cor
             :
             ●
             ,
             1
             ,
             to
             11
             ,
             9
             times
             in
             10
             verses
             ,
             twice
             in
             one
             verse
             .
             Ephes
             1
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             foure
             times
             in
             three
             verses
             ;
             Col.
             1.
             ●
             ,
             ●
             ,
             3
             ,
             4●
             its
             foure
             times
             mentioned
             in
             4
             verses
             :
             &
             to
             bow
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             almost
             ,
             sooftē
             ,
             in
             a
             reverent
             and
             serious
             manner
             ,
             must
             needs
             interrupt
             a
             man
             much
             in
             his
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             and
             attention
             to
             the
             text
             and
             sence
             .
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             5
             ,
             60
             ,
             &
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag
             66.
             67.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Page
             13
             ,
             to
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Page
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Aditus
             ad
             Logicam
             ,
             p.
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             cor
             .
             8.
             4
             c
             :
             10
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             e
             See
             1
             Cor
             :
             8
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ;
             Isay
             44.
             9
             ,
             c
             :
             4●
             ,
             20
             ,
             c.
             46
             7
             c.
             11
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             g
             See
             Cal.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             Mat
             23
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             Acts
             21
             24.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             3
             ,
             7.
             c.
             8
             ,
             2.
             c
             :
             10
             ,
             19.
             
             Cal.
             2
             ,
             7.
             c
             6
             ,
             3
             Phil
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             1
             Tim
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             i
             2
             ●ct
             .
             2
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             his
             pag
             5
             ,
             l
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             p.
             15
             ,
             16
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Page
             19
             ,
             75
             76
             ,
             88.
             
          
           
             c
             Page
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Page
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             they
             write
             that
             God
             &c
             ,
             is
             the
             name
             not
             Iesus
             ,
             p
             ●6
             ,
             67.
             and
             that
             this
             bowing
             is
             adortion
             ,
             and
             sub●ection
             &c
             p
             60
             ,
             61
             ,
             to
             67
             not
             any
             corporall
             genuflectio●
             at
             the
             naming
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             n
             A
             Canon
             only
             of
             direction
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             advise
             ,
             not
             of
             obligation
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             command
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             penalty
             expressed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             o
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             reverence
             as
             the
             Scripture
             commands
             ,
             for
             none
             else
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             :
             whereas
             this
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             not
             commāded
             in
             scripture
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             can
             appeare
             ,
             therfore
             not
             due
             .
          
           
             p
             Yet
             most
             men
             use
             the
             contrary
             .
             yea
             many
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             intime
             of
             Divine
             service
             ,
             fal
             to
             their
             first
             private
             devotions
             ,
             which
             this
             Canon
             ,
             &
             the
             2.
             part
             of
             the
             Homily
             of
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             expresly
             prohibit
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             censured
             ,
             but
             commended
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             divers
             have
             informed
             me
             upon
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             90
             ,
             l.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             q
             Prov
             10
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             foolish
             son
             is
             a
             heavinesse
             to
             his
             Mother
             .
          
           
             *
             Quid
             stulti
             proprium
             ?
             non
             posse
             &
             velle
             nocere
             .
             Ausonii
             sapientes
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             r
             Nihil
             est
             enim
             inamabilius
             quam
             diligens
             stultitia
             ,
             Seneca
             Cont.
             l.
             7.
             
             Con●
             tr
             .
             5
             ,
             p.
             1136.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             13.
             16
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10188-e13770
           
             a
             See
             Salmeron
             ,
             Stengelius
             ,
             the
             Sorbonists
             ,
             Rhemists
             and
             others
             hereafter
             cited
             
          
           
             b
             ●hey
             say
             they
             bow
             to
             the
             Communion
             table
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             place
             of
             Christs
             speciall
             presence
             :
             Yet
             Acts
             7.
             48.
             
             &
             17
             24
             certifie
             u●
             ;
             that
             ●od
             dwelleth
             not
             in
             ●emples
             made
             with
             hands
             ;
             &
             Acts
             ●
             .
             11
             ,
             c
             2
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             c.
             3
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             7
             ,
             56
             ,
             instruct
             us
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             is
             now
             as●cended
             into
             the
             heavens
             ;
             that
             hee
             sits
             now
             at
             his
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             heaven
             must
             containe
             him
             untill
             the
             times
             of
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             128
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Kings
             13
             ,
             20
             Math.
             26
             ,
             20.
             
             Mar.
             14
             ,
             18.
             
             Lu
             22
             ,
             14.
             27
             ,
             30.
             
             Iohn
             13.
             
             12●
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             here
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             &
             my
             Appendix
             the
             two
             last
             pages
             .
          
           
             *
             Contra
             Gentiles
             lib.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10188-e14070
           
             Anno
             Dom
             :
             103
             
          
           
             Anno
             1160.
             
          
           
             a
             Bibl
             :
             Patr
             :
             Colon
             :
             Agrip
             :
             1618
             ,
             Tom
             :
             12
             pars
             2
             ,
             p
             :
             88
             1
             ,
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Which
             may
             bee
             either
             intended
             to
             worship
             and
             pray
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             recitall
             of
             her
             name
             :
          
           
             Anno
             1220.
             
          
           
             b
             Bib.
             Patrum
             Tom.
             13
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●
             C.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             To
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             Iesus
             onely
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1230.
             
          
           
             *
             Bibliotheca
             Pattum
             Tom.
             13.
             p
             351.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             Not
             Iesus
             only
             
          
           
             *
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
             Tom.
             13.
             p.
             452.
             
             H.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1240.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1273.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Sexti
             Decretalia
             lib.
             3.
             tit
             .
             23.
             c.
             2.
             fol
             187.
             
             Cent.
             Magd.
             Basiliae
             1574.
             
             Cent.
             13.
             
             Col.
             919
             ,
             934
             ,
             935.
             
             Greg.
             10.
             
             Decretalium
             l.
             6●
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             cap.
             Decet
             .
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             De
             ●5
             ,
             Nomine
             Iesu
             cap.
             23
             ,
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             Phil●
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Ca●olu●
             Stengelius
             De
             ss
             .
             Nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             c
             :
             23
             ,
             &
             Salmeron
             ,
             Operum
             tom
             :
             3
             ,
             tract
             :
             37
             ,
             p
             :
             335
             &c
             :
             who
             can
             raise
             this
             Ceremony
             from
             no
             higherpedegree
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioannes
             22
             ,
             ducentos
             dies
             verae
             indulgentiae
             omnibus
             qui
             ad
             nomē
             Iesu
             genua
             flecterent
             ,
             vel
             caput
             inclinarent
             ,
             vel
             tunderent
             pectus
             ,
             largitus
             est
             :
             Salmeron
             Operum
             ,
             tom
             :
             3
             ,
             tract
             :
             37
             ,
             p
             :
             335
             
          
           
             g
             See
             Marty
             .
             riologium
             Romanum
             ;
             &
             Op
             meeri
             Chronog●
             p
             :
             414.
             
          
           
             h
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             De
             ss
             :
             Nomine
             Iesu
             cap
             :
             29
             ,
             p
             :
             157
             ,
             159.
             
          
           
             i
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             ibid
             p
             :
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             161
             Molanus
             De
             Picturis
             &
             Imag
             :
             cap
             :
             56
             ;
             Antoninuspars
             3
             ,
             historiae
             tit
             .
             24
             ,
             cap.
             5
             ;
             Salmeron
             Ope●ū
             tom
             .
             3.
             tract
             ,
             37
             ,
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             writes
             Salmeron
             .
          
           
             k
             Molanus
             De
             Pictur
             .
             et
             Imag.
             c.
             56.
             
          
           
             l
             Pars
             3.
             
             Hist.
             Tit
             :
             24
             ,
             c
             :
             5
             :
             see
             S
             tengelius
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             m
             Qua
             K
             ,
             see
             Stengelius
             ;
             p
             :
             162
             ;
             &
             Dr●
             Fulkes
             Notes
             on
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             ,
             On
             A●
             poc
             :
             13
             ,
             sect
             :
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1431
             
          
           
             n
             Surius
             Concil
             :
             Tom
             :
             4
             ,
             p
             :
             61
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1524
             
          
           
             *
             Surius
             Concil
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             740
             ,
             741.
             
          
           
             Phil
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Surius
             ibid.
             p
             ,
             731.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1548.
             
          
           
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             810.
             
          
           
             *
             Both
             names
             are
             here
             expressed
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1549.
             
          
           
             *
             Surius
             to●●
             .
             4.
             p.
             869.
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             Anno
             813.
             as
             some
             mistake
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             Iesus
             and
             Christ
             are
             here
             both
             united
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1583.
             
          
           
             *
             Decreta
             Ecclesiae
             Gallicanae
             lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             2
             ,
             cap.
             22
             ;
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             5
             ,
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             5
             to
             16.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             :
             3
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Synodus
             Turon
             :
             1●83
             ,
             &
             Concil
             .
             ●itur
             :
             1584
             ,
             apud
             ●ochel
             .
             Decr.
             Ecclesiae
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             
             T
             it
             9
             ,
             c●
             11
             ,
             12
             :
             See
             my
             Vn●lovelinesse
             of
             Love
             lockes
             p.
             12
             ,
             to
             23
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             &
             43
             ,
             to
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Gen.
             51
             43.
             
             Matth
             :
             27
             ,
             29
             ,
             Rom
             :
             11
             ,
             4.
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             not
             knees
             .
          
           
             b
             Bochellus
             Decr
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l
             :
             1
             ,
             Tit
             :
             7
             ,
             c
             :
             28
             p
             :
             86.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1584
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Iesus
             his
             Psalter
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             name
             Iesus
             is
             called
             upon
             450
             times
             ,
             30
             times
             together
             in
             a
             place
             :
             which
             requires
             30
             severall
             Genuflections
             .
             see
             Bp.
             Babingtons
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             ,
             page
             19●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Fu●k
             &
             Mr.
             Cart.
             wrights
             Answer
             to
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             :
             ●b
             .
          
           
             *
             His
             Crosse
             &
             name
             ;
             &c.
             are
             here
             coupled
             together
             .
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             What
             difference
             then
             can
             any
             Protestant
             bower
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             make
             between
             his
             bowing
             &
             the
             Papists
             ;
             which
             Protestants
             formerly
             condemned
             ,
             &
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             now
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             name
             at-least
             ,
             begin
             now
             to
             set
             up
             again
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             Rhemists
             &
             Papists
             .
          
           
             *
             Where
             hee
             pithily
             disputes
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             first
             Reply
             to
             Bp.
             Whitguifts
             Answer
             p.
             163
             &
             in
             his
             2.
             
             Reply
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             *
             Heidelbergiae
             1613.
             
          
           
             *
             Francosurti
             1548
             ,
             fol.
             54
             ,
             to
             58.
             
          
           
             *
             Herbornae
             1616.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             I
             heare
             of
             some
             Protestants
             who
             are
             now
             writing
             for
             this
             Ceremony
             too
             ,
             as
             hote
             as
             any
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             *
             Oper●̄
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             37
             ,
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             seemes
             the
             Divel
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             this
             bowing
             ,
             than
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             Let
             our
             Bowers
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             note
             this
             well
             ,
             and
             answer
             it
             as
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             *
             You
             see
             how
             the
             Papists
             ranke
             these
             three
             together
             ;
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             the
             Image
             ,
             &
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             *
             Printed
             Augustae
             Vindelicorum
             1613
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             much
             written
             of
             this
             name
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             Bp●
             Andrewes
             his
             Reason
             too
             ;
             see
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             p.
             475
             ,
             476
             ,
             477.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             his
             reason
             :
             see
             his
             Confutation
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
             &
             .
             30
             to
             32
             ,
             &
             81
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             nomine
             ,
             not
             ,
             adnomen
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             to
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             name
             ;
             so
             that
             those
             who
             bow
             〈◊〉
             Iesu
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             writes
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             too
             ;
             page
             6
             ,
             14
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             74
             ,
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88
             ,
             90.
             
          
           
             *
             Yet
             Salmeron
             informed
             us
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Diveleassed
             a
             Monke
             for
             omitting
             it
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             rather
             the
             Authour
             ,
             than
             the
             hinderer
             of
             this
             bowing
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Bp.
             Andrews
             Sermons
             in
             Folio
             .
             p.
             475
             476
             ,
             477
             ,
             Mr.
             Adams
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             p.
             1203.
             
             Dr.
             Wrens
             Sermon
             ,
             Febr.
             12
             26
             27.
             p.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Luca●
             Tudensis
             Ad.
             vers
             .
             Albigens
             .
             Errores
             l.
             2
             ,
             c.
             10.
             
             Iunocentius
             3.
             in
             Circumcisione
             Domini
             ,
             Sermo
             1.
             
             Operum
             Tom.
             1
             ,
             p.
             93
             ,
             94
             ,
             95.
             
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             de
             ss
             .
             Nomine
             Iesu
             :
             cap
             :
             ●
             ,
             &
             30
             :
             See
             Bp.
             Babington
             Exposit
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             ,
             p.
             196
             ,
             197.
             
             Erasmus
             Paraph.
             on
             Phil.
             2●
             &
             others
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             Masse
             booke
             ,
             Iesus
             his
             Psalter●
             &
             Carolus
             Stengelius
             ,
             De
             ss
             .
             Nomine
             Iesu
             cap.
             23
             ,
             p
             :
             127
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             b
             Viz
             by
             bowing
             unto
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             as
             Stengelius
             understands
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             Andrews
             &
             Mr.
             Widdowes
             ,
             who
             quote
             some
             Fathers
             for
             it
             :
             whereas
             Bp.
             Whitguist
             ,
             and
             Zanchius
             write
             only
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             an
             ancient
             custome
             and
             practise
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             quote
             no
             Authorities
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             because
             in
             truth
             there
             are
             none
             extant
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             here
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             d
             Sic
             nata
             Romana
             superstitio
             ,
             quorum
             ritus
             si
             percenseas
             ,
             ridenda
             quam
             multa
             ,
             multa
             etiam
             miseranda
             funt
             .
             Minucius
             Felix
             ,
             Octav.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Thess
             :
             2
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             *
             Cyprian
             ,
             De
             spectac
             .
             lib
             Salvian
             De
             Guber
             .
             Dei
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             spectaculis
             lib.
             c
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             the
             Councell
             of
             Seine
             ,
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             Salmeron
             ,
             Stengelius
             &
             Fulkqua
             supra
             .
          
           
             h
             Tertullian
             .
             De
             Spectac
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10188-e16870
           
             a
             Instauratque
             choros
             ,
             mistique
             Altaria
             ●ircum
             Cretesque
             Dryopesque
             fremunt
             ,
             pictique
             Agathyrsi
             &c.
             stant
             arae
             circum
             .
             Virgil.
             AEneid
             .
             l.
             4
             ,
             p.
             179
             ,
             184
             ,
             Dona
             ferunt
             ,
             cumulantque
             oneratis
             lancibus
             Aras
             :
             Tum
             Salii
             ad
             cantus
             incensa
             Altaria
             circum
             ,
             Populeis
             adsunt
             incincti
             tempora
             ramis
             Hic
             iuvenum
             chorus
             ,
             ille
             senum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Virg.
             AE
             neid
             .
             l.
             8
             ,
             Antwerpiae
             1613
             ,
             p.
             280
             ,
             see
             Strabo
             Geog
             l.
             10
             ,
             Ovid
             Fastorū
             l.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             l.
             4
             ,
             c.
             17
             ,
             f.
             226
             ,
             227
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Exod.
             34
             ,
             13.
             
             Deutr.
             7
             ,
             5
             ;
             c.
             12
             3
             ;
             ●
             Kings
             11
             ,
             18
             ;
             Ezech.
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ;
             2
             Chron.
             14
             ,
             3
             ;
             c.
             34
             ,
             4
             ;
             Acts
             17
             ,
             16
             ,
             23
             ,
             29
             ,
             &
             Dr.
             Rainolds
             De
             Idol
             .
             Rom.
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             l
             ,
             2
             ,
             c
             ;
             3
             ,
             sect
             ;
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod
             :
             20
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ;
             Deut
             :
             27
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             Iosh
             :
             8
             ,
             ●
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Exod
             :
             20
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             Psal
             :
             115
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             135
             ,
             15
             ,
             Isay
             2
             ,
             20
             ,
             &
             30
             ,
             22
             ,
             Ier
             ,
             10
             ,
             4
             ,
             Ezech
             ;
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             Dan
             ,
             3
             ,
             1
             ,
             to
             8
             ,
             &
             5
             ,
             4
             ,
             23
             ,
             Hosea
             13
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             Acts
             17
             ,
             29
             ,
             Quis
             ergo
             dubitat
             horum
             imagines
             consecratas
             vulgus
             orare
             ,
             et
             publice
             colere
             ,
             dum
             opinio
             et
             mens
             imperitorum
             artis
             concinnitate
             deeipitur
             ,
             auri
             fulgore
             perstring●tur
             ,
             argenti
             nitore
             ,
             et
             candore
             eboris
             hebitatur
             ,
             Minucius
             Felix
             ,
             Octav
             ,
             p
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75
             ,
             see
             the
             2
             ,
             and
             3
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             Homily
             against
             the
             perill
             of
             Idolatry
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             e
             Autante
             ora
             Deum
             pingues
             spatiatur
             ad
             Aras
             Dicitur
             ante
             Aras
             media
             inter
             numina
             Di●um
             :
             Multa
             Iovem
             manibus
             supplex
             orasse
             supinis
             Virg.
             AEneid
             l.
             4.
             p.
             171
             175.
             
             Iamque
             dies
             epulata
             novem
             gens
             omnis
             ,
             &
             Aris
             factus
             honos
             AEneid
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             213
             Hane
             Aram
             luco
             statuit
             quaemaxima
             semper
             ,
             Dicetur
             nobis
             ,
             &
             erit
             quae
             maxima
             semper
             AEneid
             l.
             8
             ,
             p.
             279
             anotable
             description
             of
             an
             high
             Altar
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             last
             Ru●●●●e
             before
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             g
             Canon
             82.
             
          
           
             h
             Iniunction
             ult
             .
             For
             Tables
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             *
             No
             Table
             ever
             stands
             so
             at
             which
             men
             use
             to
             eate
             ;
             the
             placing
             of
             it
             therfore
             in
             this
             posture
             like
             a
             Kitchin
             Dresser
             ,
             Bench
             ,
             or
             Sidetable
             ,
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             make
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Communion-table
             ,
             and
             addes
             disgrace
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal
             ,
             128
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Sam.
             16
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             Mat
             ,
             26
             20
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Mat.
             14
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             Luk
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             27
             ,
             30.
             
             Iohn
             13
             ,
             12
             ,
             28
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             16
             ,
             11.
             c.
             11
             ,
             20
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
             See
             Luke
             24
             ,
             30
             ,
             c.
             7
             37
             ,
             49.
             c.
             11
             ,
             37
             Mat.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             Mat
             16
             ,
             14.
             
             Ps●
             128
             ,
             3
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16
             ,
             11
             ,
             &
             Godwins
             Iewish
             Antiquities
             ,
             l.
             3
             c.
             11.
             p.
             114
             ,
             115
             ,
             116.
             
             How
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Iewes
             did
             use
             to
             sit
             round
             about
             their
             Tables
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             did
             sit
             so
             when
             he
             instituted
             the
             Sacramēt
             .
             Therfore
             if
             we
             will
             imitate
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Communion
             tables
             must
             bee
             so
             placed
             ,
             that
             the
             Communicants
             may
             sit
             or
             kneele
             round
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             27
             1.
             
             Pet
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Iohn
             12
             ,
             1
             ,
             Phil
             ,
             4
             ,
             18.
             
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             10
             ,
             15.
             c.
             4
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             c.
             10
             ,
             to
             the
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             the
             Stat.
             of
             13
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             al
             such
             as
             bring
             over
             any
             consecrated
             Ag●●●●
             Dei
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             ●eads
             or
             such
             like
             superstitious
             things
             ,
             &
             such
             who
             wittingly
             buy
             ,
             receive
             ,
             or
             weare
             the
             same
             ,
             incurre
             a
             Premunire
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             many
             now
             transgresse
             this
             Law
             ?
          
           
             *
             See
             3
             ,
             &
             4
             ,
             E.
             6
             ,
             c.
             10
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             
          
           
             *
             Especially
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             few
             else
             ,
             but
             such
             bookes
             as
             these
             brought
             over
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Altar
             doth
             alwayes
             sanctify
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             not
             the
             sacrifice
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Mat
             :
             23
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             If
             then
             wee
             have
             any
             Altars
             now
             ,
             then
             our
             Altars
             consecrate
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             words
             of
             consecration
             :
             and
             so
             our
             Altars
             are
             greater
             and
             better
             than
             our
             Sacraments
             .